Podcasts about descriptive

Adventures of Dirk: The Celebrity Damsel In Distress Dirk encounters a stranded motorist who looks very familiar. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was a simply beautiful day, just perfect for riding; bright sunlight, clear sky, not too hot, no wind to speak of, absolutely perfect. Dirk had been on the road riding with his club since early morning, and now it was very late in the afternoon, and he was headed home.  He had spent the last two hours at the clubhouse with his brothers, having a few cold ones after a long and enjoyable day on the road, and now he was heading for his house with the sun setting behind him. The brotherhood of his club and the pleasure of riding the roads with them was the reason he joined the club in the first place, and he was already looking forward to the next ride with them. He was riding down a back road that was far enough off the main track that it wasn t used all that often, and it was one of his favorite roads to ride for just that reason. People driving cars, or cagers as they were known in the biker world, were the single biggest threat to anyone on a motorcycle, and Dirk avoided heavily traveled roads whenever he could. He was just rounding a bend in the road when he saw a car pulled off to the side of the road with what appeared to be a woman standing next to it, looking down at the right front tire which was flat. He slowed his bike and then pulled off the road, parking behind the car, a fairly new black Mustang convertible. The woman, a tall blonde wearing a gold sleeveless blouse, black slacks and flats, looked at him with apprehension as he got off the bike and walked over to her. No doubt she was sizing him up, just as he was doing the same to her. She was a stunner, to be sure, and from what Dirk could see beneath the form-fitting top and slacks she was wearing she had a body to die for. Dirk guessed that she was about 50 years old or so, but she certainly didn t look it either in her face or her body. Dirk was a boob man, always had been and always would be, and the woman standing next to the car certainly filled the bill. While not huge her boobs were big, bigger than average, which pleased Dirk to no end. And from what he could see beneath the fairly tight top and snug slacks she was wearing this woman was a very fit and trim 50. He could tell she was apprehensive because he had ridden up on a Harley and was wearing the colors of an MC; Dirk had encountered this before and knew how to handle it. His boots crunched in the gravel as he walked up to the car, stopping at the trunk to keep some space between them until she was sure he wasn t going to attack her. She turned to face him as he stopped. You need some help, ma'am? he asked, putting his hand on the trunk of the car. Dirk could see some of the apprehension leave her face when he used the word ma'am, which was exactly his intention. Yes, I do! she said, giving him a nervous smile. As you can see I ve got a flat, and I have no idea of how to change a tire! Do you have road hazard on your car insurance? he asked. If you have that you can call for a tow truck, and the driver will change your tire for you at no charge, he said. Yes, I do, but they always take so goddamn long to get here! she said, her smile broadening just a bit as she became more comfortable with him. And I really don t feel like standing out here on the side of the road way out in Bumfuck Egypt while I m waiting for the tow truck to get here! She put her hand to her mouth and paused for a moment before continuing. I m sorry, I always curse whenever I get nervous or upset, and right now I m a little bit of both. No need to be nervous, ma'am, all bikers aren t like what you see on TV, he said, trying to reassure you. Most of us aren t, actually, so don t let the colors fool you. Now would you like me to change your tire for you? he asked, and her face immediately brightened. You d do that for me? For some strange woman you ve never met before? she asked, her eyes bright. You re hardly a 'strange woman, and yes, I d be happy to change your tire for you! Dirk replied. Thank you so much! she said, a smile on her face. She took a step towards him, extending her hand as she continued. I m Caroline, she said, introducing herself. Dirk stepped forward and took her hand, shaking it as he spoke. Dirk, he said, returning her smile. Nice to meet you, Caroline! Now let me get at this tire so you can get on your way, he said, releasing her hand. Fifteen minutes later he was done, standing next to the Mustang and wiping his hands on a shop rag he s gotten out of the saddlebags on his bike. That temporary tire is next to useless, so you might want to get your real tire repaired or replaced as soon as you can, like tomorrow, he said, nodding to the donut tire now bolted onto the front right wheel. And stay off the major highways with it, those things aren t designed for highway speeds. I ve seen them literally disintegrate at those speeds, and it didn t end well for the driver. Thank you, I will, Caroline said, looking down at the temporary tire before looking back up at him. And thank you so much for stopping to help me, Dirk, you ve been a real gentleman in more ways than one! she said, reaching out and touching him on the arm as she spoke. The smile on her face was genuine this time with no trace of nervousness. You have to let me pay you for this, she said, looking into his eyes. Nope, I wouldn t dream of it! he replied. I was raised to respect women and do right by them, so this is just a normal thing for me. She smiled at him again as he said this. Well, then, at least you have to let me buy you a beer! she said, pausing for a moment before continuing. Or would you rather come to my house and have it there? she asked, the look in her eyes changing. I think we d be much more comfortable there than in a noisy old bar, don t you? she asked, raising an eyebrow at him. That all depends on what you have in mind, he said, grinning at her as he played her game. She grinned right back as she replied. I guess you ll just have to come to my house and find out, won t you, Dirk? she asked coyly. I guess so, he said, smiling at her. Great! Just follow me, it s not that far! she said. She walked around the front of the car and got in, starting the engine as Dirk walked back to his bike. He tossed the shop rag back into the open saddlebag, closed and secured it, then got on his bike and fired it up. She pulled her Mustang out onto the road, being careful not to spray him with gravel as she did so, and Dirk followed her. Ten minutes later they were pulling into the driveway of a single-story ranch-style house sitting in the middle of about five acres of land. The closest neighbor was at least that far away, and Dirk liked the house right away. The garage door opened as Caroline s car got close, and she pulled the Mustang inside to park it. There wasn t enough room in the garage for his bike, so Dirk parked it in the driveway just outside of the garage and got off. He walked into the garage just as Caroline was closing the door to her car. We ll go in the side door, so just follow me, she said, turning to walk to the door. Dirk couldn t help but notice and admire her firm, shapely ass as she walked in front of him. 'Damn, but she looks good for a broad her age! he thought to himself as he followed her into the house. Caroline pressed a button on the garage door opener control that was on the wall next to the door, and the garage door began dropping down behind them. The side door took them right into the kitchen, and once inside Caroline dropped her car keys and purse on the counter. She walked over to the refrigerator and opened it, then looked at him and smiled. Imported or domestic? she asked, standing behind the open refrigerator door. Domestic, please. I can t stand imported beer. Most of them are bitter and have a nasty aftertaste to them, he replied. Domestic it is, then! she said, bending over to retrieve a beer. When she stood up she was holding a dark brown bottle of beer in each hand, and she nudged the refrigerator door with her hip to get it to swing closed. He was happy to see that the beer just happened to be his favorite brand. She held one of the beers out to him, smiling as she spoke. I don t like imported beer much either, she said, twisting the top off her beer, then dropping it into the trash can at the end of the counter. And for pretty much the same reasons you stated. I only keep in in the house because some of my friends like it. She held her beer up in his direction and made a toast. So, here s to new friends! she said, giving him a big smile. He smiled back, clinking the neck of his bottle against hers. To new friends, he said, and then they both took a drink from their beers. The beer was cold and good, and it went down smooth. Let's go into the living room and relax, shall we? Caroline asked, motioning towards the big living room adjacent to the kitchen. Sounds good to me, Dirk replied, following her out of the kitchen and into the living room. The room was huge, bigger than any living room he had ever seen, and was sunken on top of that. The circular walls of the sunken living room were lined with tan leather couches and love seats with a big, round coffee table in the middle, and in the middle of that sat the biggest, most elaborate bong Dirk had ever seen. Caroline walked down the short stairway into the living room and then sat down on one of the couches. She patted the couch next to her, smiling at Dirk, so he walked down into the living room and sat down next to her, keeping a respectable distance between them. They still didn't know each other all that well, although Dirk knew more about her than she thought he did. In any event, he was playing it cool for now. :So tell me, Dirk, what do you do when you're not rescuing damsels in distress who are stranded on the side of the road, she asked, looking at him and taking a sip from her beer. Not much, actually, he replied, taking a pull from his beer, before he continued. I guess you could say I'm kind of retired. My parents were killed in a car crash when I was 24, and I inherited enough money and holdings that I don't have to work again for the rest of my life. I'm so sorry, Dirk. Caroline said, frowning. She ran his hand along the side of his face as she spoke, her hand was warm and soft, and it gave Dirk a chill. Thank you, but it's okay, he said, looking into her eyes. I'm okay now. Took a while for me to get over it, to get used to the idea that they were gone, but thanks to the help of some of my friends and a therapist who really knows her shit, I managed to get my life on track. Good. I'm so glad to hear that, she replied, smiling. So now for the most part, I just cruise around the country on my bike, either that or I'm out riding with my club, he said, sitting back on the couch. Sounds like a pretty good life if you ask me, Caroline said. Is there a Mrs. Dirk or a lady friend in the picture, she asked, raising her eyebrows. No, I'm too much of a nomad for that, Dirk replied. Besides, I'm way too young to settle down or get involved in a serious relationship. I'm too busy enjoying myself and having a good time, he said, chuckling a bit. And getting laid as much as you can along the way, I imagine, she said, grinning at him as she raised the bottle to her lips and took a sip. Yeah, there's that, too, Dirk said, grinning right back at her. He took a pull from his beer before he continued, the thought crossing his mind that it was time to let her know that he knew about her. So, what have you been up to since you retired from the industry? he asked, taking her by surprise. And what brings you all the way out here from Los Angeles? She smiled a half-smile as she looked down for a moment at the beer in her lap. It was the kind of smile you make when you know you've been caught at something. She looked up at him, still smiling as she spoke. When did you recognize me? she asked quietly. As soon as I got close enough to get a good look, he replied. So that explains the you're no strange woman comment you made out on the road, then, she said, and Dirk nodded. I had a feeling you may have recognized me, but I wasn't sure. You were being very cool about it all, I must say. It wasn't easy, let me tell you, he said. When I was a kid going through puberty, you were my favorite porn star of all time. I saw just about every movie you ever made, and I couldn't even begin to tell you the number of times I, well, that is, I mean. He stammered, realizing that he'd gotten carried away with his enthusiasm and said too much. The number of times you masturbated over me? she said, finishing his sentence for him and grinning at him. Well, yeah, he said, slightly embarrassed. She laughed at his obvious discomfort, then put her hand on his leg as she replied. It's okay, Dirk, really it is, she said. I'd be insulted if you didn't masturbate over me. After all, that's the whole point of porn, isn't it? I mean, who watches porn and doesn't masturbate? she asked, leaning back and taking her hand from his leg. Good point, he said, taking another drink from his beer. Did you come hard, Dirk? she asked, and Dirk just about choked on his beer. He turned and looked at her, and she leaned over towards him as she spoke again, bracing herself with one hand on the couch next to him. Did you come hard for me? she asked, her voice a throaty whisper. Dirk nodded as he replied. Yeah, I did, he said in a low voice. No porn star ever made me come the way you did, then or now. She smiled at this, looking deep into his eyes as she spoke again. Would you like for me to make you come now, Dirk? she asked, her voice nearly a whisper. She put her hand on the top of his thigh and rubbed up and down as she spoke, and Dirk could feel his cock beginning to twitch as the blood started rushing to it. I mean, after all, it's the least I could do to repay you for helping me today, don't you think? I'd have to be crazy to say no, he said, leaning forward and putting his beer on the coffee table, then sitting back. And I'm a lot of things, but crazy ain't one of them. She smiled at his reply, her hand still moving up and down on his thigh, but moving up higher with every stroke. You remember what my specialty was, don't you, Dirk? she asked, still smiling and still rubbing his thigh. As I recall, you gave one hell of a blowjob, he replied, and she grinned at this. I gave the best blowjobs in the business, she said proudly. Nobody could suck a cock like me, and I mean nobody, she said, sliding her hand up and onto the growing bulge in his jeans. She gripped his cock gently through his jeans as she continued. Would you like me to suck your cock, Dirk? she asked, her voice a whisper. Would you like for me to suck your cock, make you come in my mouth, and then swallow it? She squeezed his cock harder through his jeans, feeling it growing beneath her hand. I'd like that very much, Dirk said in a low voice. She broke out into a big smile at his reply, then slid off the couch to kneel in front of him, spreading his knees out as she did. She sat down on her haunches, her hands on his knees for support, then running her hands at the tops of his thighs towards his crotch. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, as her hands met at his cock. She massaged and squeezed his cock through his jeans for a moment, looking down at the growing lump in his jeans, then moved her hands to the button at the top. She opened the button and then slid the zipper down slowly, looking up at him again as she did so. When the zipper was all the way down, she pulled his jeans open, looking down as she did so, and was pleasantly surprised to see that not only was he not wearing any boxers, he was also clean-shaven. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, her eyes sparkling with desire as she spoke. Oh, look, a naked cock! she cooed, holding his jeans open. Is it for me? All yours. Dirk replied. Let's set him and his two brothers free, shall we? she asked, reaching inside his jeans to cup his balls in her hand. She gently lifted them up and pulled them out of his jeans, moving his jeans aside with the other hand. His cock and balls were now fully exposed, and she was pleasantly surprised to see that Dirk shaved his balls as well. She looked up at him as she spoke. I'm so glad to see that you shave, Dirk, she said, her voice husky. It makes giving you a blowjob and sucking on your balls so much easier. Caroline smiled at him again and then lowered her head down to his cock. She ran her warm, wet tongue slowly along the underside of his semi-erect cock from the base to the tip, leaving a glistening trail behind. She did this several times before she moved down to his balls, licking them just as slowly and lovingly as she had his cock. She wrapped one hand around his shaft, pumping it slowly to full hardness as she planted her soft, warm lips on his balls. She opened her mouth and sucked one of his balls into her mouth, rolling her tongue around it as she lifted her head up, pulling on it with her mouth. She repeated the process with the other one until his balls were slick and shiny with her spit. Dirk watched in amazement as she worked him over. He simply couldn't believe that the porn star of his youthful dreams was actually in front of him on her knees, sucking on his cock and balls. And damn! but she was good. His cock was rock hard and throbbing by now, her hand wrapped firmly around it and pumping it as she worked on his balls. She released his ball from her mouth with a gentle pop, then ran her tongue over and around both of them before opening her mouth as wide as she could, placing her lips on his sack. With gentle but steady suction, she sucked both of his balls into her mouth, and Dirk could see her cheeks bulging out as her mouth was filled with his balls. She looked up at him for a moment, still pumping his cock with her hand, and then continued working on his balls. She rolled her tongue around them as much as she could, but her mouth was so full that all she could really do was suck on them and tug on them by lifting her head up. She did this for a few moments, then let his balls slip from her mouth. Aha, she sighed, her mouth open. I just love sucking on a man's balls, she said, grinning up at him as she continued pumping his cock with her hand. Almost as much as I love sucking on his dick. She ran the flat of her soft, wet tongue up the underside of his cock from his balls to the tip, opening her mouth wide when she got to the head and lowering it down over the first three inches of his cock, before closing her lips around it. She immediately applied suction, slowly pulling her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth. She sucked hard on the head, swirling her tongue over and around it, before sliding her mouth all the way down his shaft. She took his entire length in her mouth, her nose pressing against his abdomen as she deep-throated him, massaging and squeezing his balls with her hand as she did so. Then she slowly slid her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth again, once more swirling her tongue around it. Um, she mowed around the head of his cock, looking up at him as the corners of her mouth turned up in a smile. She grabbed the wet shaft in her hand and pumped as she released it from her mouth to speak. I can taste your pre-cum, she said, gripping his cock tightly in her fist and pumping it hard. And I can't wait to taste your cum when I make your cock explode in my mouth. Then she opened her mouth wide again and dropped her mouth down on his cock, again waiting until the first three inches was in her mouth, before she closed her lips around it. She repeated what she had just done, sucking hard on his cock as she slid her mouth all the way down and then slowly back up his shaft, her hand gripping and massaging his heavy balls as she did so. Damn, but she's good. The best in the business. And if she keeps this up, I'm gonna cum in no time. Dirk thought to himself as he watched Caroline's head bob up and down on his shaft. Her tempo was just right, not too fast and not too slow, but just fast enough with just the right amount of suction. As if she had read his thoughts, Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock again, her eyes sparkling. When she got to the head of his cock, this time she changed tactics. She swirled her tongue around the head of his cock again, and then slid her mouth down to take only the head and the first two inches into her mouth. Then she sucked on his cock like she was drinking from a straw, moving her jaw around and sliding her tongue up and down the underside of his cock while she tugged and pulled on his balls. She intentionally left the part of his shaft that wasn't in her mouth untouched, not pumping it with her hand as she had done before. This way, she knew, the sensations of what she was doing would be concentrated strictly around the head of his cock, and she knew from past experience that if she kept this up it wouldn't be long before he was coming in her mouth. But she wasn't ready for that to happen, not yet, anyway. When Caroline started sucking on him like this, he let his head fall back, closing his eyes and moaning slightly as he gripped the cushion of the couch in his fists. Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, taking in the sight of Caroline looking at him while working on his cock, her cheeks hollowed in from the suction she was applying to his dick, her jaw working as she sucked on his turgid cock. Shit! Dirk gasped, making Caroline smile around his cock again. She sucked on him for a few moments more, then released his cock from her mouth with a pop. You like that, huh, Dirk? she asked, gripping his throbbing shaft, with her free hand and pumping it firmly. His pre-cum was flowing like a river, and Caroline ducked her head down to lick up the big drop that appeared at the head of his cock. She smiled up at him as she swallowed it down. That's fucking amazing! Dirk replied, a little out of breath. You keep that up and you'll have me coming in your mouth in no time, he warned, half hoping that she would and the other half hoping not. She was giving him the absolute best blow job of his entire life and he wasn't ready for it to be over. I know, but I'm not ready for that just yet, she said, smiling as she looked at the swollen head of his cock protruding from her fist. I want to suck on your dick a little longer before I make you cum, if that's okay with you? she said, looking back up at him and smiling a half smile. Before he had a chance to reply she removed her hand from his shaft and opened her mouth wide, shoving her head forward as she engulfed his entire cock in her mouth. She closed her lips around the base and sucked hard as she pulled her head back quickly, her tongue pressed firmly against the sensitive underside of his shaft, releasing his cock from her mouth with a loud, slurpy pop. Ah, she gasped, her mouth open as she took a quick breath, before engulfing his cock once again and repeating what she had just done. Ah, she gasped again, a thick strand of saliva hanging from her bottom lip leading to the head of Dirk's cock. She took another quick breath and glanced up at Dirk before shoving her head forward once more. Ah, as her mouth slipped from his cock again, and then again and again until she had done this five or six times. Dirk's cock was slick and shiny with her spit, her lips shiny and wet as well. The last time she shoved Dirk's cock down her throat she held it there, her nose pressed against his abdomen as she sucked and swallowed around his throbbing shaft for a moment before pulling her mouth from his cock. Ah, she gasped, looking up at Dirk with an open-mouthed grin as she grabbed his slippery cock with her hand, wiping her lips with the back of her other hand before she spoke. I'm going to make you cum now, Dirk, she said breathlessly, panting a little from her efforts on his cock, pumping the shaft in her hand. I want you to fill my mouth with your cum, so I can taste you before I swallow it down, after I show it to you, of course. She lowered her mouth to his cock once more, opening her mouth just enough to let his cock slide in, her soft lips sliding over the head as she pushed her mouth down onto the thick shaft. She slid her mouth all the way down to the base, pausing there and sucking for a moment, before slowly sliding her mouth back up his cock, firmly pressing the flat of her tongue against the underside as she went. She stopped when she had about two inches of his cock still in her mouth, and Dirk had a feeling he knew what was coming. And he was right. Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock for just a moment, then began sucking on his shaft the same way she had done a few minutes before, just the head and first two inches in her mouth, the rest of his shaft untouched, her hand gripping and tugging on his balls. She worked her jaw back and forth around the head of his cock, sucking hard as she swirled her tongue over and around it, sliding it up and down the sensitive underside repeatedly. She looked up at him, never taking her eyes from his as she sucked hard on his cock, tugging and pulling at his balls, urging him on towards his impending orgasm. It was only about a minute or so before Dirk felt his balls shift in her hand, and Carolina must have felt it as well. She increased the suction on his cock and the motions of her jaw, and felt his cock thicken and swell in her mouth as he was getting ready to come. His orgasm built quickly, quicker than Dirk had ever experienced before, and he heard Caroline moan around his cock. That was all it took. Dirk's cock exploded as his orgasm hit, blasting the first of many streams of hot, thick cum into Caroline's mouth. Dirk gripped the cushions hard in his fists, throwing his head back and groaning through clenched teeth as his cock pumped stream after stream of cum into her wet, sucking mouth. He was cumming hard, harder than he'd ever cum before, and he could do nothing except hang on and let his orgasm run its course. Caroline squealed with delight around his cock, exhilarated by the feeling of his cock pumping and pulsing in her mouth. She could feel his hot cum landing on her tongue and hitting the back of her throat, and she dropped her free hand down and slid it inside her pants to finger her clit. She was very wet, sucking a man's cock like this always excited her, and this time was no different. She rubbed the hard little nub furiously as Dirk's cock continued to pump and throb, filling her mouth with the sweet, delicious cum. It only took a few seconds for her own orgasm to hit, and she squeezed her eyes shut and moaned loudly around Dirk's cock as the waves of pleasure went crashing through her body. She never released his cock from her mouth, holding it there and keeping up the suction and the motions of her jaw as her own orgasm rocked her body. She panted for breath, breathing hard through her nose as she kept her mouth clamped onto Dirk's cock, hanging on as their mutual orgasms continued. Caroline's orgasm was intense, but fast, shaking her whole body, but fading away as quickly as it had arrived. As she regained her complete senses, she could feel the pumping of Dirk's cock also beginning to fade, slowing in her mouth as the last of his cum shot out into her navel mouth. She slowed the motions of her jaw and tongue, keeping up the suction as she slipped her hand from her pussy and grabbed his shaft, wrapping her fingers tightly around it. She pumped the last of his cum from him, squeezing hard on the upstroke and easing her grip on the downstroke as she milked him dry. She slid her mouth to the very tip of his cock, keeping her soft lips attached to the tip as she pumped the last of his cum into her mouth. She looked down at his cock as she slipped her lips from it, then kissed it softly before sitting back. She looked up at Dirk, her hand still gripping his hard cock as she opened her mouth to show him his cum. She looked him in the eyes as she rolled it around on her tongue, lifting her tongue up to let it slide from the sides, then lowering her tongue down and scooping it up before lifting up again. She rolled his cum around in her mouth for a few moments before closing her lips, and Dirk heard a slight gulp as she swallowed it all. It was easily the sexiest, most erotic thing he'd ever seen, and he felt his cock twitch in her hand. When she opened her mouth again it was empty, without a single trace of the huge load he'd given her visible. She leaned forward and gave the tip of his cock a wet, sucking kiss, then looked up at him with her hand still gripping his cock. Delicious, she said, running her lithe tongue over her lips. I just love the taste of the cum, and you taste really good, Dirk, she said, smiling at him. That was incredible! Dirk said, still trying to catch his breath. I've had blowjobs before, but nothing like that. I mean, holy shit, but you're good. The best in the business, then or now, she said proudly. She looked down at Dirk's hard cock in her hand, slowly pumping it as she spoke again. You're still hard! she said, looking up at him. Yeah, it does that sometimes, Dirk replied. Would you like me to fuck you, Dirk? she asked, smiling up at him. Is the Pope Catholic? he asked, smiling back. Last time I looked, yeah, he was, she said, smiling as she got to her feet. Dirk now noticed the aroma of her musk in the room, he was so intent on his own orgasm that he missed it when she had her own. She kicked off her shoes and slid both her slacks and her panties down, stepping out of them and kicking them to the side. We can take our time with this, later, she said, crossing her arms at her waist and grabbing her shirt, then pulling it up and over her head. It landed in the same pile as her slacks and panties. Right now I just want to fuck, she said, reaching behind her back and quickly unfastening her bra, then dropping it into the pile. She was now standing completely naked in front of him, her full breast standing out proudly from her chest with the nipples hard and erect. Dirk was impressed with how good she looked, she had just a little bit of the excess padding that comes with age, but her stomach was still flat, her breasts still firm and full, and her legs were still lean. He was pleased to see that she shaved her pussy completely bald, and he could see the outer lips glistening with her juices from where she'd already come once. Dirk leaned forward and slipped out of his boots and socks, then lifted his hips to slide his jeans down and off. He pushed them to the side to lay next to Caroline's discarded clothing. He reached for the buttons on his shirt when Caroline spoke. Leave the shirt and vest on, she said, moving forward and putting one knee on the couch next to his hip. Dirk slid down on the couch until his ass was at the very edge, his cock still hard and throbbing as Caroline leaned over him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch as she put her other knee on the couch as well, straddling him. Her big, full tits swayed inches in front of his face, and Dirk couldn't resist reaching up and grabbing them. They were full and firm in his hands, the nipples quickly hardening beneath his palms as he squeezed them. Oh, I like that. Caroline purred, reaching down and grasping his rigid cock in her hand. You keep doing that while I do this, she said, rubbing the head of his cock up and down between her pussy lips before placing the swollen head at her opening and sitting down. She took him all in one motion, her hot, wet pussy enveloping his cock like a warm wet velvet glove. Aha, she moaned, closing her eyes and smiling as she threw her head back. She pushed her hips down harder, impaling herself on his cock, grinding her hips around and around on his length as it was buried deeper inside her. Dirk squeezed her big tits hard in return, and she moaned again as he brought one to his mouth and clapped his lips around the hard nipple. She gasped as he sucked hard on the little nub, flicking his tongue over it. Oh my God, that's good! she breathed, squeezing his cock with her inner muscles. You keep that up and I'm gonna be coming again in no time. That's the idea, Dirk said, releasing her nipple from his mouth long enough to speak. Then he clapped his lips onto her other nipple, repeating what he'd done to the first one. Caroline gasped loudly in response, and then she started to move. She began sliding up and down on his cock, riding him in long, deep and fast strokes, sliding her pussy up and down on his cock. She gripped the back of the couch in her fists as she rode him hard and fast, grinding her hips down on him, rotating them around and around as she moved up and down on his hard shaft. She rode him hard and deep for several long, pleasurable moments, then looked down at him as he continued to suck on her nipples. She removed her hands from the back of the couch and took his head in her hands, holding it up and forcing him to release her nipple from his mouth. She bent down and kissed him hard and deep, her tongue sliding into his mouth to find and dance with his own, breathing hard through her nose as the kiss deepened. Dirk squeezed her big mounds in his hands as they kissed, and she moaned in his mouth when he pulled on both nipples at once. After a few more moments, Caroline broke off the kiss and leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Dirk's neck and putting her head down onto his shoulder as she increased the motions of her hips, her big breasts pressing into Dirk's chest when he moved his hands. He wrapped his arms around her as her hips moved faster, her upper body motionless and resting on Dirk's torso. Just her hips were moving, up and down, faster and faster, sliding her wet pussy up and down on Dirk's hard cock over and over again. She fucked him hard and fast, her hips a blur as she moved, and it wasn't long before she felt her orgasm coming. I'm gonna come, I'm gonna come, she gasped, panting and gasping for breath in Dirk's ear. Uh, she cried through clenched teeth as she came, her orgasm exploding in her pussy and ripping lower body in long, intense waves of orgasmic bliss. Dirk felt her pussy quivering and fluttering around his shaft as she pounded her hips down onto him, the intensity of her orgasm driving her moves now. Her arms tightened around his neck as she continued to come, and he felt his own orgasm building quickly. Yes, yes, yes! she gasped, her hips still moving on him, give it to me, give it to me, give it to me now! she insisted, and Dirk did just that. For the second time, Dirk's cock exploded, this time inside her clutching, gripping pussy. He groaned and thrust his hips upward, driving his cock deeply into her tunnel as it throbbed and pulsed, shooting stream after stream of cum deep inside her. She cried out as she felt his cock pumping, pushing her hips down onto him to get him as deep inside her as she could. Dirk came just as hard the second time as he had the first, but this one didn't last as long. The pumping and throbbing of his cock slowed as his orgasm quickly faded, and Caroline dropped her hips down onto him and kept them there, clutching and squeezing his cock with her pussy as she held her hips motionless. She was panting for breath, her body covered in a fine sheen of sweat, and Dirk held her tight as the last bit of cum spit out of his cock into her pussy. This time he felt himself start to go soft almost right away, which meant that he was done for a while, anyway. Caroline lifted herself up and looked down at him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch again, his softening cock still trapped inside her pussy. Her hair was a tousled and tossed mess, but the smile on her face made her glow. Oh my god, that was good, she said, smiling down at him. I was going to say the same thing. Dirk said, smiling back at her. She bent down and kissed him briefly, but softly, her lips barely parted. She smiled at him again as she spoke after the kiss ended. You're incredible, she said softly, her tousled blonde hair hanging around her face. As are you, he replied. You realize that you just made one of my teenaged pubescent wet dreams come true, don't you? he asked. Kinda, yeah, she said, grinning down at him. Was it everything you thought it would be? she asked, playfully. Dirk nodded as he replied. That, and so much more, he replied. Even though that was just a quick fuck on the couch? she asked, still sitting on his lap with his now soft cock still inside her. Hell, the blowjob alone was enough, he said. Anything after that was all gravy. Thank you, Dirk, I'm glad to hear that, she said, bending down and giving him a quick kiss. Nice to know I haven't lost my touch. I don't think you ever have to worry about that, he replied. She looked at him for a moment before speaking again. Do you have any plans for, say, the rest of the night? she asked, her eyes hopeful. You mean all night? he asked, his eyebrows raised. I mean as in making you breakfast tomorrow morning, she replied, smiling. Actually, no, he said. What do you have in mind? Oh, nothing much, she said, playing with him. I just thought we'd spend the night seeing just how many of your teenaged pubescent fantasies we can make come true. I'd like that, Dirk said, genuinely surprised. I'd like that very much. Good. So would I, she said, grinning at him as she bent over and kissed him again. And the next morning, Dirk discovered that she was just as good a cook as she was in bed. Well, almost anyway. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: The Celebrity Damsel In Distress Dirk encounters a stranded motorist who looks very familiar. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was a simply beautiful day, just perfect for riding; bright sunlight, clear sky, not too hot, no wind to speak of, absolutely perfect. Dirk had been on the road riding with his club since early morning, and now it was very late in the afternoon, and he was headed home.  He had spent the last two hours at the clubhouse with his brothers, having a few cold ones after a long and enjoyable day on the road, and now he was heading for his house with the sun setting behind him. The brotherhood of his club and the pleasure of riding the roads with them was the reason he joined the club in the first place, and he was already looking forward to the next ride with them. He was riding down a back road that was far enough off the main track that it wasn t used all that often, and it was one of his favorite roads to ride for just that reason. People driving cars, or cagers as they were known in the biker world, were the single biggest threat to anyone on a motorcycle, and Dirk avoided heavily traveled roads whenever he could. He was just rounding a bend in the road when he saw a car pulled off to the side of the road with what appeared to be a woman standing next to it, looking down at the right front tire which was flat. He slowed his bike and then pulled off the road, parking behind the car, a fairly new black Mustang convertible. The woman, a tall blonde wearing a gold sleeveless blouse, black slacks and flats, looked at him with apprehension as he got off the bike and walked over to her. No doubt she was sizing him up, just as he was doing the same to her. She was a stunner, to be sure, and from what Dirk could see beneath the form-fitting top and slacks she was wearing she had a body to die for. Dirk guessed that she was about 50 years old or so, but she certainly didn t look it either in her face or her body. Dirk was a boob man, always had been and always would be, and the woman standing next to the car certainly filled the bill. While not huge her boobs were big, bigger than average, which pleased Dirk to no end. And from what he could see beneath the fairly tight top and snug slacks she was wearing this woman was a very fit and trim 50. He could tell she was apprehensive because he had ridden up on a Harley and was wearing the colors of an MC; Dirk had encountered this before and knew how to handle it. His boots crunched in the gravel as he walked up to the car, stopping at the trunk to keep some space between them until she was sure he wasn t going to attack her. She turned to face him as he stopped. You need some help, ma'am? he asked, putting his hand on the trunk of the car. Dirk could see some of the apprehension leave her face when he used the word ma'am, which was exactly his intention. Yes, I do! she said, giving him a nervous smile. As you can see I ve got a flat, and I have no idea of how to change a tire! Do you have road hazard on your car insurance? he asked. If you have that you can call for a tow truck, and the driver will change your tire for you at no charge, he said. Yes, I do, but they always take so goddamn long to get here! she said, her smile broadening just a bit as she became more comfortable with him. And I really don t feel like standing out here on the side of the road way out in Bumfuck Egypt while I m waiting for the tow truck to get here! She put her hand to her mouth and paused for a moment before continuing. I m sorry, I always curse whenever I get nervous or upset, and right now I m a little bit of both. No need to be nervous, ma'am, all bikers aren t like what you see on TV, he said, trying to reassure you. Most of us aren t, actually, so don t let the colors fool you. Now would you like me to change your tire for you? he asked, and her face immediately brightened. You d do that for me? For some strange woman you ve never met before? she asked, her eyes bright. You re hardly a 'strange woman, and yes, I d be happy to change your tire for you! Dirk replied. Thank you so much! she said, a smile on her face. She took a step towards him, extending her hand as she continued. I m Caroline, she said, introducing herself. Dirk stepped forward and took her hand, shaking it as he spoke. Dirk, he said, returning her smile. Nice to meet you, Caroline! Now let me get at this tire so you can get on your way, he said, releasing her hand. Fifteen minutes later he was done, standing next to the Mustang and wiping his hands on a shop rag he s gotten out of the saddlebags on his bike. That temporary tire is next to useless, so you might want to get your real tire repaired or replaced as soon as you can, like tomorrow, he said, nodding to the donut tire now bolted onto the front right wheel. And stay off the major highways with it, those things aren t designed for highway speeds. I ve seen them literally disintegrate at those speeds, and it didn t end well for the driver. Thank you, I will, Caroline said, looking down at the temporary tire before looking back up at him. And thank you so much for stopping to help me, Dirk, you ve been a real gentleman in more ways than one! she said, reaching out and touching him on the arm as she spoke. The smile on her face was genuine this time with no trace of nervousness. You have to let me pay you for this, she said, looking into his eyes. Nope, I wouldn t dream of it! he replied. I was raised to respect women and do right by them, so this is just a normal thing for me. She smiled at him again as he said this. Well, then, at least you have to let me buy you a beer! she said, pausing for a moment before continuing. Or would you rather come to my house and have it there? she asked, the look in her eyes changing. I think we d be much more comfortable there than in a noisy old bar, don t you? she asked, raising an eyebrow at him. That all depends on what you have in mind, he said, grinning at her as he played her game. She grinned right back as she replied. I guess you ll just have to come to my house and find out, won t you, Dirk? she asked coyly. I guess so, he said, smiling at her. Great! Just follow me, it s not that far! she said. She walked around the front of the car and got in, starting the engine as Dirk walked back to his bike. He tossed the shop rag back into the open saddlebag, closed and secured it, then got on his bike and fired it up. She pulled her Mustang out onto the road, being careful not to spray him with gravel as she did so, and Dirk followed her. Ten minutes later they were pulling into the driveway of a single-story ranch-style house sitting in the middle of about five acres of land. The closest neighbor was at least that far away, and Dirk liked the house right away. The garage door opened as Caroline s car got close, and she pulled the Mustang inside to park it. There wasn t enough room in the garage for his bike, so Dirk parked it in the driveway just outside of the garage and got off. He walked into the garage just as Caroline was closing the door to her car. We ll go in the side door, so just follow me, she said, turning to walk to the door. Dirk couldn t help but notice and admire her firm, shapely ass as she walked in front of him. 'Damn, but she looks good for a broad her age! he thought to himself as he followed her into the house. Caroline pressed a button on the garage door opener control that was on the wall next to the door, and the garage door began dropping down behind them. The side door took them right into the kitchen, and once inside Caroline dropped her car keys and purse on the counter. She walked over to the refrigerator and opened it, then looked at him and smiled. Imported or domestic? she asked, standing behind the open refrigerator door. Domestic, please. I can t stand imported beer. Most of them are bitter and have a nasty aftertaste to them, he replied. Domestic it is, then! she said, bending over to retrieve a beer. When she stood up she was holding a dark brown bottle of beer in each hand, and she nudged the refrigerator door with her hip to get it to swing closed. He was happy to see that the beer just happened to be his favorite brand. She held one of the beers out to him, smiling as she spoke. I don t like imported beer much either, she said, twisting the top off her beer, then dropping it into the trash can at the end of the counter. And for pretty much the same reasons you stated. I only keep in in the house because some of my friends like it. She held her beer up in his direction and made a toast. So, here s to new friends! she said, giving him a big smile. He smiled back, clinking the neck of his bottle against hers. To new friends, he said, and then they both took a drink from their beers. The beer was cold and good, and it went down smooth. Let's go into the living room and relax, shall we? Caroline asked, motioning towards the big living room adjacent to the kitchen. Sounds good to me, Dirk replied, following her out of the kitchen and into the living room. The room was huge, bigger than any living room he had ever seen, and was sunken on top of that. The circular walls of the sunken living room were lined with tan leather couches and love seats with a big, round coffee table in the middle, and in the middle of that sat the biggest, most elaborate bong Dirk had ever seen. Caroline walked down the short stairway into the living room and then sat down on one of the couches. She patted the couch next to her, smiling at Dirk, so he walked down into the living room and sat down next to her, keeping a respectable distance between them. They still didn't know each other all that well, although Dirk knew more about her than she thought he did. In any event, he was playing it cool for now. :So tell me, Dirk, what do you do when you're not rescuing damsels in distress who are stranded on the side of the road, she asked, looking at him and taking a sip from her beer. Not much, actually, he replied, taking a pull from his beer, before he continued. I guess you could say I'm kind of retired. My parents were killed in a car crash when I was 24, and I inherited enough money and holdings that I don't have to work again for the rest of my life. I'm so sorry, Dirk. Caroline said, frowning. She ran his hand along the side of his face as she spoke, her hand was warm and soft, and it gave Dirk a chill. Thank you, but it's okay, he said, looking into her eyes. I'm okay now. Took a while for me to get over it, to get used to the idea that they were gone, but thanks to the help of some of my friends and a therapist who really knows her shit, I managed to get my life on track. Good. I'm so glad to hear that, she replied, smiling. So now for the most part, I just cruise around the country on my bike, either that or I'm out riding with my club, he said, sitting back on the couch. Sounds like a pretty good life if you ask me, Caroline said. Is there a Mrs. Dirk or a lady friend in the picture, she asked, raising her eyebrows. No, I'm too much of a nomad for that, Dirk replied. Besides, I'm way too young to settle down or get involved in a serious relationship. I'm too busy enjoying myself and having a good time, he said, chuckling a bit. And getting laid as much as you can along the way, I imagine, she said, grinning at him as she raised the bottle to her lips and took a sip. Yeah, there's that, too, Dirk said, grinning right back at her. He took a pull from his beer before he continued, the thought crossing his mind that it was time to let her know that he knew about her. So, what have you been up to since you retired from the industry? he asked, taking her by surprise. And what brings you all the way out here from Los Angeles? She smiled a half-smile as she looked down for a moment at the beer in her lap. It was the kind of smile you make when you know you've been caught at something. She looked up at him, still smiling as she spoke. When did you recognize me? she asked quietly. As soon as I got close enough to get a good look, he replied. So that explains the you're no strange woman comment you made out on the road, then, she said, and Dirk nodded. I had a feeling you may have recognized me, but I wasn't sure. You were being very cool about it all, I must say. It wasn't easy, let me tell you, he said. When I was a kid going through puberty, you were my favorite porn star of all time. I saw just about every movie you ever made, and I couldn't even begin to tell you the number of times I, well, that is, I mean. He stammered, realizing that he'd gotten carried away with his enthusiasm and said too much. The number of times you masturbated over me? she said, finishing his sentence for him and grinning at him. Well, yeah, he said, slightly embarrassed. She laughed at his obvious discomfort, then put her hand on his leg as she replied. It's okay, Dirk, really it is, she said. I'd be insulted if you didn't masturbate over me. After all, that's the whole point of porn, isn't it? I mean, who watches porn and doesn't masturbate? she asked, leaning back and taking her hand from his leg. Good point, he said, taking another drink from his beer. Did you come hard, Dirk? she asked, and Dirk just about choked on his beer. He turned and looked at her, and she leaned over towards him as she spoke again, bracing herself with one hand on the couch next to him. Did you come hard for me? she asked, her voice a throaty whisper. Dirk nodded as he replied. Yeah, I did, he said in a low voice. No porn star ever made me come the way you did, then or now. She smiled at this, looking deep into his eyes as she spoke again. Would you like for me to make you come now, Dirk? she asked, her voice nearly a whisper. She put her hand on the top of his thigh and rubbed up and down as she spoke, and Dirk could feel his cock beginning to twitch as the blood started rushing to it. I mean, after all, it's the least I could do to repay you for helping me today, don't you think? I'd have to be crazy to say no, he said, leaning forward and putting his beer on the coffee table, then sitting back. And I'm a lot of things, but crazy ain't one of them. She smiled at his reply, her hand still moving up and down on his thigh, but moving up higher with every stroke. You remember what my specialty was, don't you, Dirk? she asked, still smiling and still rubbing his thigh. As I recall, you gave one hell of a blowjob, he replied, and she grinned at this. I gave the best blowjobs in the business, she said proudly. Nobody could suck a cock like me, and I mean nobody, she said, sliding her hand up and onto the growing bulge in his jeans. She gripped his cock gently through his jeans as she continued. Would you like me to suck your cock, Dirk? she asked, her voice a whisper. Would you like for me to suck your cock, make you come in my mouth, and then swallow it? She squeezed his cock harder through his jeans, feeling it growing beneath her hand. I'd like that very much, Dirk said in a low voice. She broke out into a big smile at his reply, then slid off the couch to kneel in front of him, spreading his knees out as she did. She sat down on her haunches, her hands on his knees for support, then running her hands at the tops of his thighs towards his crotch. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, as her hands met at his cock. She massaged and squeezed his cock through his jeans for a moment, looking down at the growing lump in his jeans, then moved her hands to the button at the top. She opened the button and then slid the zipper down slowly, looking up at him again as she did so. When the zipper was all the way down, she pulled his jeans open, looking down as she did so, and was pleasantly surprised to see that not only was he not wearing any boxers, he was also clean-shaven. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, her eyes sparkling with desire as she spoke. Oh, look, a naked cock! she cooed, holding his jeans open. Is it for me? All yours. Dirk replied. Let's set him and his two brothers free, shall we? she asked, reaching inside his jeans to cup his balls in her hand. She gently lifted them up and pulled them out of his jeans, moving his jeans aside with the other hand. His cock and balls were now fully exposed, and she was pleasantly surprised to see that Dirk shaved his balls as well. She looked up at him as she spoke. I'm so glad to see that you shave, Dirk, she said, her voice husky. It makes giving you a blowjob and sucking on your balls so much easier. Caroline smiled at him again and then lowered her head down to his cock. She ran her warm, wet tongue slowly along the underside of his semi-erect cock from the base to the tip, leaving a glistening trail behind. She did this several times before she moved down to his balls, licking them just as slowly and lovingly as she had his cock. She wrapped one hand around his shaft, pumping it slowly to full hardness as she planted her soft, warm lips on his balls. She opened her mouth and sucked one of his balls into her mouth, rolling her tongue around it as she lifted her head up, pulling on it with her mouth. She repeated the process with the other one until his balls were slick and shiny with her spit. Dirk watched in amazement as she worked him over. He simply couldn't believe that the porn star of his youthful dreams was actually in front of him on her knees, sucking on his cock and balls. And damn! but she was good. His cock was rock hard and throbbing by now, her hand wrapped firmly around it and pumping it as she worked on his balls. She released his ball from her mouth with a gentle pop, then ran her tongue over and around both of them before opening her mouth as wide as she could, placing her lips on his sack. With gentle but steady suction, she sucked both of his balls into her mouth, and Dirk could see her cheeks bulging out as her mouth was filled with his balls. She looked up at him for a moment, still pumping his cock with her hand, and then continued working on his balls. She rolled her tongue around them as much as she could, but her mouth was so full that all she could really do was suck on them and tug on them by lifting her head up. She did this for a few moments, then let his balls slip from her mouth. Aha, she sighed, her mouth open. I just love sucking on a man's balls, she said, grinning up at him as she continued pumping his cock with her hand. Almost as much as I love sucking on his dick. She ran the flat of her soft, wet tongue up the underside of his cock from his balls to the tip, opening her mouth wide when she got to the head and lowering it down over the first three inches of his cock, before closing her lips around it. She immediately applied suction, slowly pulling her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth. She sucked hard on the head, swirling her tongue over and around it, before sliding her mouth all the way down his shaft. She took his entire length in her mouth, her nose pressing against his abdomen as she deep-throated him, massaging and squeezing his balls with her hand as she did so. Then she slowly slid her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth again, once more swirling her tongue around it. Um, she mowed around the head of his cock, looking up at him as the corners of her mouth turned up in a smile. She grabbed the wet shaft in her hand and pumped as she released it from her mouth to speak. I can taste your pre-cum, she said, gripping his cock tightly in her fist and pumping it hard. And I can't wait to taste your cum when I make your cock explode in my mouth. Then she opened her mouth wide again and dropped her mouth down on his cock, again waiting until the first three inches was in her mouth, before she closed her lips around it. She repeated what she had just done, sucking hard on his cock as she slid her mouth all the way down and then slowly back up his shaft, her hand gripping and massaging his heavy balls as she did so. Damn, but she's good. The best in the business. And if she keeps this up, I'm gonna cum in no time. Dirk thought to himself as he watched Caroline's head bob up and down on his shaft. Her tempo was just right, not too fast and not too slow, but just fast enough with just the right amount of suction. As if she had read his thoughts, Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock again, her eyes sparkling. When she got to the head of his cock, this time she changed tactics. She swirled her tongue around the head of his cock again, and then slid her mouth down to take only the head and the first two inches into her mouth. Then she sucked on his cock like she was drinking from a straw, moving her jaw around and sliding her tongue up and down the underside of his cock while she tugged and pulled on his balls. She intentionally left the part of his shaft that wasn't in her mouth untouched, not pumping it with her hand as she had done before. This way, she knew, the sensations of what she was doing would be concentrated strictly around the head of his cock, and she knew from past experience that if she kept this up it wouldn't be long before he was coming in her mouth. But she wasn't ready for that to happen, not yet, anyway. When Caroline started sucking on him like this, he let his head fall back, closing his eyes and moaning slightly as he gripped the cushion of the couch in his fists. Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, taking in the sight of Caroline looking at him while working on his cock, her cheeks hollowed in from the suction she was applying to his dick, her jaw working as she sucked on his turgid cock. Shit! Dirk gasped, making Caroline smile around his cock again. She sucked on him for a few moments more, then released his cock from her mouth with a pop. You like that, huh, Dirk? she asked, gripping his throbbing shaft, with her free hand and pumping it firmly. His pre-cum was flowing like a river, and Caroline ducked her head down to lick up the big drop that appeared at the head of his cock. She smiled up at him as she swallowed it down. That's fucking amazing! Dirk replied, a little out of breath. You keep that up and you'll have me coming in your mouth in no time, he warned, half hoping that she would and the other half hoping not. She was giving him the absolute best blow job of his entire life and he wasn't ready for it to be over. I know, but I'm not ready for that just yet, she said, smiling as she looked at the swollen head of his cock protruding from her fist. I want to suck on your dick a little longer before I make you cum, if that's okay with you? she said, looking back up at him and smiling a half smile. Before he had a chance to reply she removed her hand from his shaft and opened her mouth wide, shoving her head forward as she engulfed his entire cock in her mouth. She closed her lips around the base and sucked hard as she pulled her head back quickly, her tongue pressed firmly against the sensitive underside of his shaft, releasing his cock from her mouth with a loud, slurpy pop. Ah, she gasped, her mouth open as she took a quick breath, before engulfing his cock once again and repeating what she had just done. Ah, she gasped again, a thick strand of saliva hanging from her bottom lip leading to the head of Dirk's cock. She took another quick breath and glanced up at Dirk before shoving her head forward once more. Ah, as her mouth slipped from his cock again, and then again and again until she had done this five or six times. Dirk's cock was slick and shiny with her spit, her lips shiny and wet as well. The last time she shoved Dirk's cock down her throat she held it there, her nose pressed against his abdomen as she sucked and swallowed around his throbbing shaft for a moment before pulling her mouth from his cock. Ah, she gasped, looking up at Dirk with an open-mouthed grin as she grabbed his slippery cock with her hand, wiping her lips with the back of her other hand before she spoke. I'm going to make you cum now, Dirk, she said breathlessly, panting a little from her efforts on his cock, pumping the shaft in her hand. I want you to fill my mouth with your cum, so I can taste you before I swallow it down, after I show it to you, of course. She lowered her mouth to his cock once more, opening her mouth just enough to let his cock slide in, her soft lips sliding over the head as she pushed her mouth down onto the thick shaft. She slid her mouth all the way down to the base, pausing there and sucking for a moment, before slowly sliding her mouth back up his cock, firmly pressing the flat of her tongue against the underside as she went. She stopped when she had about two inches of his cock still in her mouth, and Dirk had a feeling he knew what was coming. And he was right. Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock for just a moment, then began sucking on his shaft the same way she had done a few minutes before, just the head and first two inches in her mouth, the rest of his shaft untouched, her hand gripping and tugging on his balls. She worked her jaw back and forth around the head of his cock, sucking hard as she swirled her tongue over and around it, sliding it up and down the sensitive underside repeatedly. She looked up at him, never taking her eyes from his as she sucked hard on his cock, tugging and pulling at his balls, urging him on towards his impending orgasm. It was only about a minute or so before Dirk felt his balls shift in her hand, and Carolina must have felt it as well. She increased the suction on his cock and the motions of her jaw, and felt his cock thicken and swell in her mouth as he was getting ready to come. His orgasm built quickly, quicker than Dirk had ever experienced before, and he heard Caroline moan around his cock. That was all it took. Dirk's cock exploded as his orgasm hit, blasting the first of many streams of hot, thick cum into Caroline's mouth. Dirk gripped the cushions hard in his fists, throwing his head back and groaning through clenched teeth as his cock pumped stream after stream of cum into her wet, sucking mouth. He was cumming hard, harder than he'd ever cum before, and he could do nothing except hang on and let his orgasm run its course. Caroline squealed with delight around his cock, exhilarated by the feeling of his cock pumping and pulsing in her mouth. She could feel his hot cum landing on her tongue and hitting the back of her throat, and she dropped her free hand down and slid it inside her pants to finger her clit. She was very wet, sucking a man's cock like this always excited her, and this time was no different. She rubbed the hard little nub furiously as Dirk's cock continued to pump and throb, filling her mouth with the sweet, delicious cum. It only took a few seconds for her own orgasm to hit, and she squeezed her eyes shut and moaned loudly around Dirk's cock as the waves of pleasure went crashing through her body. She never released his cock from her mouth, holding it there and keeping up the suction and the motions of her jaw as her own orgasm rocked her body. She panted for breath, breathing hard through her nose as she kept her mouth clamped onto Dirk's cock, hanging on as their mutual orgasms continued. Caroline's orgasm was intense, but fast, shaking her whole body, but fading away as quickly as it had arrived. As she regained her complete senses, she could feel the pumping of Dirk's cock also beginning to fade, slowing in her mouth as the last of his cum shot out into her navel mouth. She slowed the motions of her jaw and tongue, keeping up the suction as she slipped her hand from her pussy and grabbed his shaft, wrapping her fingers tightly around it. She pumped the last of his cum from him, squeezing hard on the upstroke and easing her grip on the downstroke as she milked him dry. She slid her mouth to the very tip of his cock, keeping her soft lips attached to the tip as she pumped the last of his cum into her mouth. She looked down at his cock as she slipped her lips from it, then kissed it softly before sitting back. She looked up at Dirk, her hand still gripping his hard cock as she opened her mouth to show him his cum. She looked him in the eyes as she rolled it around on her tongue, lifting her tongue up to let it slide from the sides, then lowering her tongue down and scooping it up before lifting up again. She rolled his cum around in her mouth for a few moments before closing her lips, and Dirk heard a slight gulp as she swallowed it all. It was easily the sexiest, most erotic thing he'd ever seen, and he felt his cock twitch in her hand. When she opened her mouth again it was empty, without a single trace of the huge load he'd given her visible. She leaned forward and gave the tip of his cock a wet, sucking kiss, then looked up at him with her hand still gripping his cock. Delicious, she said, running her lithe tongue over her lips. I just love the taste of the cum, and you taste really good, Dirk, she said, smiling at him. That was incredible! Dirk said, still trying to catch his breath. I've had blowjobs before, but nothing like that. I mean, holy shit, but you're good. The best in the business, then or now, she said proudly. She looked down at Dirk's hard cock in her hand, slowly pumping it as she spoke again. You're still hard! she said, looking up at him. Yeah, it does that sometimes, Dirk replied. Would you like me to fuck you, Dirk? she asked, smiling up at him. Is the Pope Catholic? he asked, smiling back. Last time I looked, yeah, he was, she said, smiling as she got to her feet. Dirk now noticed the aroma of her musk in the room, he was so intent on his own orgasm that he missed it when she had her own. She kicked off her shoes and slid both her slacks and her panties down, stepping out of them and kicking them to the side. We can take our time with this, later, she said, crossing her arms at her waist and grabbing her shirt, then pulling it up and over her head. It landed in the same pile as her slacks and panties. Right now I just want to fuck, she said, reaching behind her back and quickly unfastening her bra, then dropping it into the pile. She was now standing completely naked in front of him, her full breast standing out proudly from her chest with the nipples hard and erect. Dirk was impressed with how good she looked, she had just a little bit of the excess padding that comes with age, but her stomach was still flat, her breasts still firm and full, and her legs were still lean. He was pleased to see that she shaved her pussy completely bald, and he could see the outer lips glistening with her juices from where she'd already come once. Dirk leaned forward and slipped out of his boots and socks, then lifted his hips to slide his jeans down and off. He pushed them to the side to lay next to Caroline's discarded clothing. He reached for the buttons on his shirt when Caroline spoke. Leave the shirt and vest on, she said, moving forward and putting one knee on the couch next to his hip. Dirk slid down on the couch until his ass was at the very edge, his cock still hard and throbbing as Caroline leaned over him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch as she put her other knee on the couch as well, straddling him. Her big, full tits swayed inches in front of his face, and Dirk couldn't resist reaching up and grabbing them. They were full and firm in his hands, the nipples quickly hardening beneath his palms as he squeezed them. Oh, I like that. Caroline purred, reaching down and grasping his rigid cock in her hand. You keep doing that while I do this, she said, rubbing the head of his cock up and down between her pussy lips before placing the swollen head at her opening and sitting down. She took him all in one motion, her hot, wet pussy enveloping his cock like a warm wet velvet glove. Aha, she moaned, closing her eyes and smiling as she threw her head back. She pushed her hips down harder, impaling herself on his cock, grinding her hips around and around on his length as it was buried deeper inside her. Dirk squeezed her big tits hard in return, and she moaned again as he brought one to his mouth and clapped his lips around the hard nipple. She gasped as he sucked hard on the little nub, flicking his tongue over it. Oh my God, that's good! she breathed, squeezing his cock with her inner muscles. You keep that up and I'm gonna be coming again in no time. That's the idea, Dirk said, releasing her nipple from his mouth long enough to speak. Then he clapped his lips onto her other nipple, repeating what he'd done to the first one. Caroline gasped loudly in response, and then she started to move. She began sliding up and down on his cock, riding him in long, deep and fast strokes, sliding her pussy up and down on his cock. She gripped the back of the couch in her fists as she rode him hard and fast, grinding her hips down on him, rotating them around and around as she moved up and down on his hard shaft. She rode him hard and deep for several long, pleasurable moments, then looked down at him as he continued to suck on her nipples. She removed her hands from the back of the couch and took his head in her hands, holding it up and forcing him to release her nipple from his mouth. She bent down and kissed him hard and deep, her tongue sliding into his mouth to find and dance with his own, breathing hard through her nose as the kiss deepened. Dirk squeezed her big mounds in his hands as they kissed, and she moaned in his mouth when he pulled on both nipples at once. After a few more moments, Caroline broke off the kiss and leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Dirk's neck and putting her head down onto his shoulder as she increased the motions of her hips, her big breasts pressing into Dirk's chest when he moved his hands. He wrapped his arms around her as her hips moved faster, her upper body motionless and resting on Dirk's torso. Just her hips were moving, up and down, faster and faster, sliding her wet pussy up and down on Dirk's hard cock over and over again. She fucked him hard and fast, her hips a blur as she moved, and it wasn't long before she felt her orgasm coming. I'm gonna come, I'm gonna come, she gasped, panting and gasping for breath in Dirk's ear. Uh, she cried through clenched teeth as she came, her orgasm exploding in her pussy and ripping lower body in long, intense waves of orgasmic bliss. Dirk felt her pussy quivering and fluttering around his shaft as she pounded her hips down onto him, the intensity of her orgasm driving her moves now. Her arms tightened around his neck as she continued to come, and he felt his own orgasm building quickly. Yes, yes, yes! she gasped, her hips still moving on him, give it to me, give it to me, give it to me now! she insisted, and Dirk did just that. For the second time, Dirk's cock exploded, this time inside her clutching, gripping pussy. He groaned and thrust his hips upward, driving his cock deeply into her tunnel as it throbbed and pulsed, shooting stream after stream of cum deep inside her. She cried out as she felt his cock pumping, pushing her hips down onto him to get him as deep inside her as she could. Dirk came just as hard the second time as he had the first, but this one didn't last as long. The pumping and throbbing of his cock slowed as his orgasm quickly faded, and Caroline dropped her hips down onto him and kept them there, clutching and squeezing his cock with her pussy as she held her hips motionless. She was panting for breath, her body covered in a fine sheen of sweat, and Dirk held her tight as the last bit of cum spit out of his cock into her pussy. This time he felt himself start to go soft almost right away, which meant that he was done for a while, anyway. Caroline lifted herself up and looked down at him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch again, his softening cock still trapped inside her pussy. Her hair was a tousled and tossed mess, but the smile on her face made her glow. Oh my god, that was good, she said, smiling down at him. I was going to say the same thing. Dirk said, smiling back at her. She bent down and kissed him briefly, but softly, her lips barely parted. She smiled at him again as she spoke after the kiss ended. You're incredible, she said softly, her tousled blonde hair hanging around her face. As are you, he replied. You realize that you just made one of my teenaged pubescent wet dreams come true, don't you? he asked. Kinda, yeah, she said, grinning down at him. Was it everything you thought it would be? she asked, playfully. Dirk nodded as he replied. That, and so much more, he replied. Even though that was just a quick fuck on the couch? she asked, still sitting on his lap with his now soft cock still inside her. Hell, the blowjob alone was enough, he said. Anything after that was all gravy. Thank you, Dirk, I'm glad to hear that, she said, bending down and giving him a quick kiss. Nice to know I haven't lost my touch. I don't think you ever have to worry about that, he replied. She looked at him for a moment before speaking again. Do you have any plans for, say, the rest of the night? she asked, her eyes hopeful. You mean all night? he asked, his eyebrows raised. I mean as in making you breakfast tomorrow morning, she replied, smiling. Actually, no, he said. What do you have in mind? Oh, nothing much, she said, playing with him. I just thought we'd spend the night seeing just how many of your teenaged pubescent fantasies we can make come true. I'd like that, Dirk said, genuinely surprised. I'd like that very much. Good. So would I, she said, grinning at him as she bent over and kissed him again. And the next morning, Dirk discovered that she was just as good a cook as she was in bed. Well, almost anyway. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: The Cuckhold's Wife Dirk has an encounter with his neighbor's wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was standing in his garage next to his bike, a cold bottle of beer in his hand, taking a break from working on it. He was looking out of the open door of his garage and across the street, watching his new neighbors as they were talking in their driveway, standing next to their two cars.  They d moved in about a month ago and Dirk hadn t had the chance to talk to either one of them, but he had a feeling from what he d seen so far that he wasn t going to like the guy very much. And he wasn t so sure about the woman, either. This guy s pussy-whipped if I ve ever seen it! Dirk said out loud to himself as he watched the woman clearly giving directions to her husband. She was very animated, and both the expression on her face and the gestures of her arms and hands told Dirk everything he needed to know about her or so he thought. She was obviously the one wearing the pants in the family, and Dirk didn t know whether to dislike the husband or pity him. Either way, Dirk was just glad he wasn t him despite what the wife looked like. The woman was a stunner, a real sexpot, no doubt about it. Blond hair, a pretty face, tall and slender, long legs that went all the way up to a fantastically rounded and firm ass, and a set of simply killer big tits that stood out proudly from her chest like a pair of twin torpedoes. She was wearing a yellow halter top and a pair of skin-tight white chino pants that sat low on her hips and showed just about everything. Dirk was impressed by her flat, firm stomach, and was that a diamond piercing he saw glinting from her navel? Dirk wondered how many hours in the gym it took to get and keep a body like that, and the thought of her in a skin-tight workout outfit made him smile. A pair of black spiked heels that must have been about 4 inches tall completed her outfit. The husband was Joe Average, about six feet tall, maybe 180 pounds soaking wet, with brunette hair kept fairly short, a regular build (if there was such a thing), and black plastic framed glasses. There was absolutely nothing remarkable about him at all, and Dirk couldn t help but wonder how he had managed to land a woman such as the one he was looking at. Dirk took another pull from his beer as he watched the conversation unfold, admiring the way her big tits moved inside her halter top. God, I d love to see those things naked! he said out loud, smiling to himself. The conversation ended with the woman giving the man a peck on the cheek, after which he got into his car and drove away. The woman waved at her husband as he drove off, then looked up and saw Dirk standing in the shadows of his garage. She smiled and waved at him, and Dirk lifted the beer up in return. Then she turned and went into the house, and Dirk went back to working on his bike. It was only about ten minutes later when he heard a female voice from the open garage doorway behind him. Nice bike! the voice said, and Dirk turned around to see who it was, still squatting down next to his bike. He was surprised to see the woman from across the street standing there smiling at him. What is it? she asked, crossing her arms beneath her mammoth tits, cocking her hips as she put one foot out to the side. Dirk stood up and faced her, pulling a shop rag out of his back pocket and wiping his hands with it as he replied. It s a Harley, 2003 Heritage Softail Classic, he replied, his guard up. The 100th Anniversary Edition, actually, best bike I ve ever owned. That explains why you ve had it for 17 years, I guess, she said, smiling at him like the cat who was about to eat the canary. Exactly, Dirk replied, sitting back on the seat of his bike. The new bikes are nice and all, but they re too complicated for me, too much electronic shit that can go wrong and fuck up your ride. This one is simple, classic, and does what I need it to do. This was my first Harley, and I have no plans on ever getting rid of it! A man with commitment, she said, her smile getting bigger. I like that! I m Kimberly, she said, stepping forward and extending her hand. Dirk reached out and took it, giving it a shake as he replied. Dirk, he said. Nice to meet you, Kimberly. Please, call me Kim, and the pleasure is all mine, I assure you! she replied. I see you re in a club, she said, smiling and looking at his vest while she looked him over. 'High-Side , is that you? she asked, pointing at his road name patch. Yeah, that s my road name, Dirk said. He had just had this same conversation with the wife of his best friend not too long ago, and the memories of that night came flooding back to him in a rush. He still couldn t get over his best friend asking him to fuck his own wife, and how it all turned out. One of these days you ll have to tell me how you got it, she said, and Dirk was relieved that he didn t have to go through the story of his road name again so soon. I ll do that, he said, getting up from his bike and going over to the small refrigerator under his work bench. Would you like a beer, Kim? he asked, bending over to open the refrigerator. When he stood up and turned around with a beer in his hand Kim was standing so close to him that he almost ran into her, and before he could react she stepped in even closer, her big tits lightly pressing against his chest. Dirk saw the look in her eyes and recognized it right away, and he immediately knew where she was headed. Later, she said softly, her voice low and husky. Right now I want some of this! she said as she reached out and placed the palm of her hand right onto Dirk s cock, rubbing it firmly up and down. Dirk felt his cock respond immediately, shifting under her hand as it began to expand. Kim glanced down for a moment and then looked back up at Dirk, smiling as she spoke again. He likes me! she said, rubbing harder. What s not to like? Dirk replied, returning her bravado right back at her. But what about your husband? I don t think he d much like what you re doing right now, nor do I think he d like what I think you re going to do next. My husband likes what I tell him to like, Kim replied, still rubbing Dirk s quickly hardening cock with the palm of her hand. So it s like that, huh? I thought so, he said, leaning back against the work bench and letting Kim continue to rub his cock which was getting bigger and harder by the moment. You thought what? she said softly, looking up at him and squeezing his hardening shaft through his jeans. That I m in charge, and that he does what I tell him to do? Something like that, yeah, Dirk replied. I got that from watching the conversation you had with him this morning out in the driveway before he went to work. It s more than you think, Dirk, she said, giving him a half-smile as she squeezed his cock again. Much more! Let me guess he s a cuckold, right? Dirk said, causing Kim to grin. Exactly! she said. But enough about him. Right now I want this big, hard cock of yours in my mouth! I want to taste you, suck on you, and drink you down when I make you cum in my mouth! she said breathlessly, stepping in close to him. She grabbed the top of his jeans with both hands and began working them open, yanking the zipper down when she got the button open and shoving her hand into them. She wrapped her fingers around his hard shaft and began pumping, reaching up with her other hand and placing it behind his neck to pull his mouth down to hers. She kissed him hard and deep, slipping her tongue into his mouth as she pumped his cock in her hand, and Dirk slid his hands around to her huge tits and grabbed them hard. He squeezed and kneaded the big mounds in his hands, and Kim moaned in his mouth. She took her hands from his cock and his neck long enough to pull her halter top open and set her tits free, and Dirk immediately grabbed onto them again as she regained her grip on his cock. I want you! she whispered, breaking off the kiss but maintaining her grip on his cock. I want to taste you! she said, dropping to her knees in front of him. She pulled his jeans open with both hands, setting his cock free; she noticed he wasn t wearing anything under them, and she paused to look at it for a moment. She moved her nose right up next to the tip and inhaled, closing her eyes and smiling as she inhaled his scent. I just love the way a real man s cock smells! she whispered, looking up at him. It smells so fucking good! she said, gripping it in her hand and pumping the shaft again. She ran her nose down the underside of his cock and over his balls, inhaling deeply, then stuck out her tongue and licked him along the underside, from his balls up to the tip. B When she got to the tip, she immediately closed her lips around the head of his cock and sucked him into her mouth, sliding her wet mouth down onto his cock until she had all of him in her mouth. Her nose pressed against his abdomen as she slid her tongue around the underside of his shaft, then she sucked hard as she slid her mouth back up his cock to the tip. She repeated this several times. And soon Dirk's cock was shiny and wet with her saliva. When she got to the head of his cock, she paused, looking up at Dirk as she sucked on it for a moment, Before releasing it. She wrapped her hand around his cock, and began slowing pumping it as she spoke; So how does it feel to have another man s wife sucking your cock, Dirk? she asked, licking the tip of his coq for emphasis. Are you okay with that? she asked, teasingly. You aren't the first married woman. I ve had sucking my dick, sweetheart. Dirk replied, looking down at her. And you won't be the first married woman I've fucked before either. I just can't. Can't help but wonder how your husband is going to take all of this if he finds out, he said. It's not a matter of if , lover, it's a matter of when, she said, giving that half-grin again. Still don't believe me? Okay, then watch this. She reached into her back pocket with her free hand and retrieved her cell phone. Pushing a button on it while still pumping Dirk s cock. She leaned over and sucked on the head as the phone rang, giving it a pop when the call went through. Hi, baby, it's me, she said, looking up at Dirk with her hand pumping his cock. You made it to work okay? Great, baby. I'm glad. Look, baby, remember how we were talking last week and I told you how I really wanted to fuck other men, specifically the biker guy across the street? The one I said I thought was so fucking hot. Remember that? You do? Good. Well, I just wanted you to know that But right now, I'm on my knees in front of him in his garage, and I'm sucking his cock. She paused as her husband said something on the other end, that Dirk couldn't hear. Sucking on the head of his cock while her husband was talking. She slipped her mouth from his cock, to reply. That's right, baby right now. I've got his big cock in my hand right now. And my god, he s hard! she said, smiling up at Dirk. Yeah, he is. Much harder than you ever get. And I think he's bigger and thicker than you are, too. So I'm gonna suck his dick a little more, and then I'm gonna let him fuck me, okay, baby? And no, there's nothing you can do about it, you know? I'm going to fuck him, and that's all there is to it. She paused again for a moment, before continuing, her hand still pumping is Cock. Great And just so you'll know, baby, as much as I'd like for him to come inside me, I think I'm gonna make him come in my mouth. Uh huh, in my mouth. And then I m going to swallow his cum. Yes, I m going to swallow his cum. And if you're being a really good boy, then maybe I'll let you come in my mouth and swallow your cum. There was another short pause as the husband said something else, and she sucked on the head of his cock again, as he spoke.. After just a few moments she continued. Okay, baby, well, I've got this big hard dick in front of my face right now, and if I don't get my pussy wrapped around it soon I'm gonna go out of my mind. So I'm gonna hang up and fuck him now, okay? she said, looking up at Dirk. Okay, baby. I'll talk to you later. Bye, she said, then pressed a button on the phone to end the call. She tossed the cell phone onto the workbench next to Dirk, then looked up at him, grinning. Believe me now? she said as he held the head of his cock right in front of her face. His precum was flowing like a river by now, and she stuck her tongue out and licked it in as she spoke. Absolutely, he said, watching her. You ve really got him wrapped around your little finger, don t you? So tight, he can hardly breathe, she replied, grinning again. And you don't think that him knowing that I fucked his wife, is going to be a problem later on? She slurped on the head of his cock some more. After all, I do live right across the street, and it's not like he's not gonna see me just about every day. She slid her mouth down his shaft once, and held it there a moment; before sliding it off and replying; It won't be a problem, because I'll tell him it won't be a problem, she replied, giving him a slightly evil smile and cocking one eyebrow at him. Now, are we gonna fuck, or not? she asked. Oh yeah, we're gonna fuck, he replied, grabbing her by the wrist and yanking her to her feet. He stepped to the side and shoved her roughly against the workbench, making her gasp as he moved in behind her. She braced herself with her hands on the wall as he bent her over the bench, her big tits pressing against the smooth surface of the workbench, then grabbed her pants with both hands at the hips and yanked downwards. The button and zipper holding them closed gave way, the button flying and the zipper popping open as he pulled them down her legs. Dirk wasn't surprised to see that she wasn't wearing any panties, he also wasn't surprised to see the wetness covering her outer lips. Her pussy was shaven as smooth. The outer lips, pink and glistening, and her musk filled the room immediately. Oh, uh, wait a minute, wait. She began as she tried to stand up straight. Uff, she cried as he shoved her back down, and then she slapped her hands back on the wall for support. Dirk pulled her pants down as hard as he could, as he slapped her hard on the ass. The sound of his hand smacking against her ass sounded like a rifle shot in the garage, and Kim cried out in surprise. Spread your legs. Dirk commanded, and when she didn't move fast enough, he smacked her on the ass again, harder. The red imprint of his hand was clearly visible; and he knew that Hubby was sure to see it later on that night. But that wasn't his problem. So he didn't care. That's the man I wanted to see. Kim said, looking back at him with a grin on her face, while she spread her legs as far apart as she could, the chino pants around her knees. Use me. Dirk. Use me like I'm your personal fuck-toy. Fuck me. Fuck me hard, you big stud. Dirk moved in close behind her, his own jeans around his knees as well, and placed a hand on her back as he grasped his throbbing, rock-hard cock with the other. He rubbed the head up and down her slit a couple times. He spread her juices over it, and made it slick, against the opening of her pussy. Then he grabbed her by the hips at the same time, impaling her on his cock. She was so wet that he slid all the way in on the first thrust, and he felt his balls bump against her clit. Oh-oh! Kim cried loudly, squeezing her eyes closed in ecstasy as Dirk shoved his cock into her pussy. She groaned as he held it there for a moment. Then began moaning as he began thrusting. He thrusted hard and fast, pumping in deep strokes.; shoving his cock in and out of her as deep as he could in each thrust. He gripped her hips tightly in his hands and used them for leverage, yanking her back against him with every forward thrust. She groaned and gasped in time with his thrust, his cock siding in and out of her pussy, over and over again. Oh, my god! yes, yes, yes! she cried in time with his thrust. Fuck me, fuck me, use me, like, the slut, that I am. It was all Kim could do to keep her balance with her hands on the wall in front of her. Dirk was fucking her so hard. He was pounding her pussy, just as she had wanted, hard and fast, and she knew it wasn't going to be long before she was coming all over his hardcore. I'm gonna cum. I'm gonna cum, she gasped, feeling her orgasm building quickly. Where the hell was this? Stud when I was single? she thought to herself as Dirk continued pounding her with his cock. So come, then. Dirk said without pausing or missing a beat. Don't talk about it, do it. And she did. As soon as Dirk uttered those words her orgasm hit, exploding inside her body, like a bomb. She cried out and gritted her teeth as the powerful orgasm rocked her body to the depths of her being. She was cumming hard; harder than she s ever cum before. And Dirk could feel her pussy fluttering and contracting around his cock as she came. He continued his thrust, pushing harder and deeper as she came. She was surprised when she had a second orgasm immediately after the first. Ung Kim cried through clenched teeth as the second orgasm shook her body, her eyes squeezed shut, a grimace on her face as the powerful waves of pleasure rocked through her. She pushed back against Dirk, meeting his thrusts as her orgasm ran its course. And when it was finally done, it left her covered with a fine sheet of sweat and gasping for breath. Dirk slowed his thrusts until he was slowly sliding in and out of her sopping-wet pussy, in long, easy strokes; and Kim dropped down onto the workbench, resting on her forearms. Her mouth was hanging open and she was panting for breath when she looked back at Dirk and spoke. Oh my god, that was incredible! she said, a big grin on her face. I've never been fucked like that before. And I came so hard! she said, looking back at him. And now you're gonna make me cum, Dirk said, looking back. Yes I am. Kim said, jumping up and spinning around to face him. Dirk let her go and felt his cock slip out of her pussy as she moved, dropping to her knees in front of him and grabbing his glistening slippery cock in one hand, and his heavy balls in the other. She pumped his cock and squeezed his balls gently, as she looked up at him and spoke again. I'm gonna make you come in my mouth, and I'm gonna swallow every drop," she whispered sexily. She slipped her mouth over the head of his cock and down his shaft, taking it all in one swift movement. She immediately began sliding her mouth up and down the length of his cock. Sliding her tongue along the underside of his cock and sucking on it hard as she moved. She kneaded and squeezed his balls with one hand while she sucked on his throbbing shaft, her soft, wet lips sliding up and down over and over again. You taste so fucking good! she said, pausing just long enough to speak. I can taste myself on your cock." Then she slipped her lips back over the head of his cock, and resumed sucking on it. Damn! She s good! Dirk thought as she continued moving up and down on his cock. She was sucking on him with a steady, even rhythm that wasn't fast and wasn't slow, but just right. She was applying a great deal of suction to his cock when she pulled her head back, never letting it slip completely out of her mouth, but keeping the head inside. Thank you, and have a nice day. them. She exclaimed breathlessly, pumping as cock-hard with her hand as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth onto his cock again and sucked even harder, and Dirk could feel both the pre-cum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim's mouth, clear indicators that he was about to cum, and Kim felt it as well. She looked up at him as she worked him over, tugging on his balls as she worked her mouth steadily on his cock. The look in her eyes was begging him to cum. He was beginning to feel the first faint twinges of orgasm, building in his balls. She released his cock from her mouth momentarily, to speak. Give it to me, Dirk! I want to taste your cum on my tongue. Give it to me, every last drop. Cum for me! Cum in my mouth Cum down my throat. Fill my mouth and belly with your cum. She exclaimed, breathlessly as she pumped his cock, as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth on his cock again, and sucked even harder. Dirk could feel his precum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly, in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim s mouth. Clear indicators that he was about to cum. And Kim felt it as well. Ahm, Aing, Urf, and onto her tongue. She squealed in delight on his cock, pumping his shaft harder, as she continued sucking on his head, trying to get every drop of cum out of him. 4, 5, 6 times his cock jumped and bucked in her mouth, shooting a stream of hot cum into her hungry mouth with each pulse. She never took her eyes off of his face while he was cumming, and when the spasms in his cock finally began to subside she held her mouth still, slowing the pumping of her hand on his shaft. She slid her mouth up his shaft until only the head of his cock was in her mouth, holding it there while she milked his shaft of cum with her hand the way a farmer milks a cow. Um, she moaned, Looking up at Dirk as she sucked the last drop of cum from his dick. Then she released his cock from her hand and her mouth, her mouth lingering at the tip of his cock, before she held her face up to him, to show him the large pool of cum in her mouth. She sighed with pleasure as she lifted her tongue up and then moved it from side to side in her mouth, smiling at him as she expertly rolled the cum around on her tongue. Then she closed her mouth and swallowed, and Dirk heard her gulp as she swallowed the big load of cum he had just given her. Ah, she said, smacking her lips and grinning up at him. You taste good, Dirk, she said, leaning forward and kissing the tip of his softening cock, in front of her. And you came a lot! A lot more than my husband ever has or ever could. You had a lot to do with that, you know, Dirk replied. Yeah, I did, didn't I, she said, smiling and giggling. She got to her feet and tucked her big tits back into her halter; Then bent over to pull her chinos back up, while Dirk did the same with his jeans, and then pulling up his zipper. Kim laughed when she tried to do the same with her chinos, remembering that Dirk had literally ripped them from her hips, before he fucked her. Looks like I'm going to be holding my pants up when I walk back across the street, she said. Either that, or you go bottomless, Dirk said, smiling. Boy, wouldn't the HOA just love that. Kim said, laughing. Looks like I'll be taking Hubby's wallet from him tonight to go shopping for a new pair, huh? she said, smiling at him. Kim, why are you with him? Dirk asked, genuinely curious. He usually didn't care about why a woman was the way she was, but this one was different. This one intrigued him. I mean, if he's that big of a wimp and is so bad in the sack that you have to go out looking for stray dick, why stay with him? Kim gave him that slightly evil half-smile, as she replied; Two reasons; One, he lets me control him, and everything else about us, and that turns me on to no end. And two; Have you seen the Mercedes sitting in the driveway, she asked, nodding in the direction of her house across the street. Yeah, I noticed that, Dirk said. Sitting in the driveway was a Mercedes two-door convertible sports car, white, of course. Nice car, very nice, Dirk said. It's paid for, and so is his car. And so is the house, Kim said. He's filthy fucking rich, and I'd be absolutely crazy to walk away from that. Besides, he likes to be cuckolded and controlled. And I like doing it. So as long as I give him what he needs, he gives me what I want. No questions asked. It doesn't get any better than that. she explained. Dirk nodded his head in agreement. No, I guess not, he said, sitting sidesaddle on his bike. She took two steps over to where Dirk sat, and then bent over, putting one hand under his chin while she held her pants up with the other and giving him a brief but soft and seductive kiss. She straightened up as she continued. You're a great fuck, Dirk, she said, giving him that half-smile again, and you certainly know how to use a woman to get what you want. I hope we have the chance to do this again, and soon. You never know, Dirk said, giving her his own half-smile. She giggled at this, her big tits, bouncing in her halter. No, I guess you don't. Right now, I'm going to go call my husband with my belly full of your cum, and tell him just how hard you fucked me. and came in my mouth, and that I swallowed every last drop," she said, grinning. Then she turned and walked out of the garage and across the street, holding her pants up as she went. Dirk watched her go, admiring her ass as she walked. That is one controlling, twisted bitch, Dirk said aloud to himself as he sat on his bike. But man! Can she suck a dick! By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: The Cuckhold's Wife Dirk has an encounter with his neighbor's wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was standing in his garage next to his bike, a cold bottle of beer in his hand, taking a break from working on it. He was looking out of the open door of his garage and across the street, watching his new neighbors as they were talking in their driveway, standing next to their two cars.  They d moved in about a month ago and Dirk hadn t had the chance to talk to either one of them, but he had a feeling from what he d seen so far that he wasn t going to like the guy very much. And he wasn t so sure about the woman, either. This guy s pussy-whipped if I ve ever seen it! Dirk said out loud to himself as he watched the woman clearly giving directions to her husband. She was very animated, and both the expression on her face and the gestures of her arms and hands told Dirk everything he needed to know about her or so he thought. She was obviously the one wearing the pants in the family, and Dirk didn t know whether to dislike the husband or pity him. Either way, Dirk was just glad he wasn t him despite what the wife looked like. The woman was a stunner, a real sexpot, no doubt about it. Blond hair, a pretty face, tall and slender, long legs that went all the way up to a fantastically rounded and firm ass, and a set of simply killer big tits that stood out proudly from her chest like a pair of twin torpedoes. She was wearing a yellow halter top and a pair of skin-tight white chino pants that sat low on her hips and showed just about everything. Dirk was impressed by her flat, firm stomach, and was that a diamond piercing he saw glinting from her navel? Dirk wondered how many hours in the gym it took to get and keep a body like that, and the thought of her in a skin-tight workout outfit made him smile. A pair of black spiked heels that must have been about 4 inches tall completed her outfit. The husband was Joe Average, about six feet tall, maybe 180 pounds soaking wet, with brunette hair kept fairly short, a regular build (if there was such a thing), and black plastic framed glasses. There was absolutely nothing remarkable about him at all, and Dirk couldn t help but wonder how he had managed to land a woman such as the one he was looking at. Dirk took another pull from his beer as he watched the conversation unfold, admiring the way her big tits moved inside her halter top. God, I d love to see those things naked! he said out loud, smiling to himself. The conversation ended with the woman giving the man a peck on the cheek, after which he got into his car and drove away. The woman waved at her husband as he drove off, then looked up and saw Dirk standing in the shadows of his garage. She smiled and waved at him, and Dirk lifted the beer up in return. Then she turned and went into the house, and Dirk went back to working on his bike. It was only about ten minutes later when he heard a female voice from the open garage doorway behind him. Nice bike! the voice said, and Dirk turned around to see who it was, still squatting down next to his bike. He was surprised to see the woman from across the street standing there smiling at him. What is it? she asked, crossing her arms beneath her mammoth tits, cocking her hips as she put one foot out to the side. Dirk stood up and faced her, pulling a shop rag out of his back pocket and wiping his hands with it as he replied. It s a Harley, 2003 Heritage Softail Classic, he replied, his guard up. The 100th Anniversary Edition, actually, best bike I ve ever owned. That explains why you ve had it for 17 years, I guess, she said, smiling at him like the cat who was about to eat the canary. Exactly, Dirk replied, sitting back on the seat of his bike. The new bikes are nice and all, but they re too complicated for me, too much electronic shit that can go wrong and fuck up your ride. This one is simple, classic, and does what I need it to do. This was my first Harley, and I have no plans on ever getting rid of it! A man with commitment, she said, her smile getting bigger. I like that! I m Kimberly, she said, stepping forward and extending her hand. Dirk reached out and took it, giving it a shake as he replied. Dirk, he said. Nice to meet you, Kimberly. Please, call me Kim, and the pleasure is all mine, I assure you! she replied. I see you re in a club, she said, smiling and looking at his vest while she looked him over. 'High-Side , is that you? she asked, pointing at his road name patch. Yeah, that s my road name, Dirk said. He had just had this same conversation with the wife of his best friend not too long ago, and the memories of that night came flooding back to him in a rush. He still couldn t get over his best friend asking him to fuck his own wife, and how it all turned out. One of these days you ll have to tell me how you got it, she said, and Dirk was relieved that he didn t have to go through the story of his road name again so soon. I ll do that, he said, getting up from his bike and going over to the small refrigerator under his work bench. Would you like a beer, Kim? he asked, bending over to open the refrigerator. When he stood up and turned around with a beer in his hand Kim was standing so close to him that he almost ran into her, and before he could react she stepped in even closer, her big tits lightly pressing against his chest. Dirk saw the look in her eyes and recognized it right away, and he immediately knew where she was headed. Later, she said softly, her voice low and husky. Right now I want some of this! she said as she reached out and placed the palm of her hand right onto Dirk s cock, rubbing it firmly up and down. Dirk felt his cock respond immediately, shifting under her hand as it began to expand. Kim glanced down for a moment and then looked back up at Dirk, smiling as she spoke again. He likes me! she said, rubbing harder. What s not to like? Dirk replied, returning her bravado right back at her. But what about your husband? I don t think he d much like what you re doing right now, nor do I think he d like what I think you re going to do next. My husband likes what I tell him to like, Kim replied, still rubbing Dirk s quickly hardening cock with the palm of her hand. So it s like that, huh? I thought so, he said, leaning back against the work bench and letting Kim continue to rub his cock which was getting bigger and harder by the moment. You thought what? she said softly, looking up at him and squeezing his hardening shaft through his jeans. That I m in charge, and that he does what I tell him to do? Something like that, yeah, Dirk replied. I got that from watching the conversation you had with him this morning out in the driveway before he went to work. It s more than you think, Dirk, she said, giving him a half-smile as she squeezed his cock again. Much more! Let me guess he s a cuckold, right? Dirk said, causing Kim to grin. Exactly! she said. But enough about him. Right now I want this big, hard cock of yours in my mouth! I want to taste you, suck on you, and drink you down when I make you cum in my mouth! she said breathlessly, stepping in close to him. She grabbed the top of his jeans with both hands and began working them open, yanking the zipper down when she got the button open and shoving her hand into them. She wrapped her fingers around his hard shaft and began pumping, reaching up with her other hand and placing it behind his neck to pull his mouth down to hers. She kissed him hard and deep, slipping her tongue into his mouth as she pumped his cock in her hand, and Dirk slid his hands around to her huge tits and grabbed them hard. He squeezed and kneaded the big mounds in his hands, and Kim moaned in his mouth. She took her hands from his cock and his neck long enough to pull her halter top open and set her tits free, and Dirk immediately grabbed onto them again as she regained her grip on his cock. I want you! she whispered, breaking off the kiss but maintaining her grip on his cock. I want to taste you! she said, dropping to her knees in front of him. She pulled his jeans open with both hands, setting his cock free; she noticed he wasn t wearing anything under them, and she paused to look at it for a moment. She moved her nose right up next to the tip and inhaled, closing her eyes and smiling as she inhaled his scent. I just love the way a real man s cock smells! she whispered, looking up at him. It smells so fucking good! she said, gripping it in her hand and pumping the shaft again. She ran her nose down the underside of his cock and over his balls, inhaling deeply, then stuck out her tongue and licked him along the underside, from his balls up to the tip. B When she got to the tip, she immediately closed her lips around the head of his cock and sucked him into her mouth, sliding her wet mouth down onto his cock until she had all of him in her mouth. Her nose pressed against his abdomen as she slid her tongue around the underside of his shaft, then she sucked hard as she slid her mouth back up his cock to the tip. She repeated this several times. And soon Dirk's cock was shiny and wet with her saliva. When she got to the head of his cock, she paused, looking up at Dirk as she sucked on it for a moment, Before releasing it. She wrapped her hand around his cock, and began slowing pumping it as she spoke; So how does it feel to have another man s wife sucking your cock, Dirk? she asked, licking the tip of his coq for emphasis. Are you okay with that? she asked, teasingly. You aren't the first married woman. I ve had sucking my dick, sweetheart. Dirk replied, looking down at her. And you won't be the first married woman I've fucked before either. I just can't. Can't help but wonder how your husband is going to take all of this if he finds out, he said. It's not a matter of if , lover, it's a matter of when, she said, giving that half-grin again. Still don't believe me? Okay, then watch this. She reached into her back pocket with her free hand and retrieved her cell phone. Pushing a button on it while still pumping Dirk s cock. She leaned over and sucked on the head as the phone rang, giving it a pop when the call went through. Hi, baby, it's me, she said, looking up at Dirk with her hand pumping his cock. You made it to work okay? Great, baby. I'm glad. Look, baby, remember how we were talking last week and I told you how I really wanted to fuck other men, specifically the biker guy across the street? The one I said I thought was so fucking hot. Remember that? You do? Good. Well, I just wanted you to know that But right now, I'm on my knees in front of him in his garage, and I'm sucking his cock. She paused as her husband said something on the other end, that Dirk couldn't hear. Sucking on the head of his cock while her husband was talking. She slipped her mouth from his cock, to reply. That's right, baby right now. I've got his big cock in my hand right now. And my god, he s hard! she said, smiling up at Dirk. Yeah, he is. Much harder than you ever get. And I think he's bigger and thicker than you are, too. So I'm gonna suck his dick a little more, and then I'm gonna let him fuck me, okay, baby? And no, there's nothing you can do about it, you know? I'm going to fuck him, and that's all there is to it. She paused again for a moment, before continuing, her hand still pumping is Cock. Great And just so you'll know, baby, as much as I'd like for him to come inside me, I think I'm gonna make him come in my mouth. Uh huh, in my mouth. And then I m going to swallow his cum. Yes, I m going to swallow his cum. And if you're being a really good boy, then maybe I'll let you come in my mouth and swallow your cum. There was another short pause as the husband said something else, and she sucked on the head of his cock again, as he spoke.. After just a few moments she continued. Okay, baby, well, I've got this big hard dick in front of my face right now, and if I don't get my pussy wrapped around it soon I'm gonna go out of my mind. So I'm gonna hang up and fuck him now, okay? she said, looking up at Dirk. Okay, baby. I'll talk to you later. Bye, she said, then pressed a button on the phone to end the call. She tossed the cell phone onto the workbench next to Dirk, then looked up at him, grinning. Believe me now? she said as he held the head of his cock right in front of her face. His precum was flowing like a river by now, and she stuck her tongue out and licked it in as she spoke. Absolutely, he said, watching her. You ve really got him wrapped around your little finger, don t you? So tight, he can hardly breathe, she replied, grinning again. And you don't think that him knowing that I fucked his wife, is going to be a problem later on? She slurped on the head of his cock some more. After all, I do live right across the street, and it's not like he's not gonna see me just about every day. She slid her mouth down his shaft once, and held it there a moment; before sliding it off and replying; It won't be a problem, because I'll tell him it won't be a problem, she replied, giving him a slightly evil smile and cocking one eyebrow at him. Now, are we gonna fuck, or not? she asked. Oh yeah, we're gonna fuck, he replied, grabbing her by the wrist and yanking her to her feet. He stepped to the side and shoved her roughly against the workbench, making her gasp as he moved in behind her. She braced herself with her hands on the wall as he bent her over the bench, her big tits pressing against the smooth surface of the workbench, then grabbed her pants with both hands at the hips and yanked downwards. The button and zipper holding them closed gave way, the button flying and the zipper popping open as he pulled them down her legs. Dirk wasn't surprised to see that she wasn't wearing any panties, he also wasn't surprised to see the wetness covering her outer lips. Her pussy was shaven as smooth. The outer lips, pink and glistening, and her musk filled the room immediately. Oh, uh, wait a minute, wait. She began as she tried to stand up straight. Uff, she cried as he shoved her back down, and then she slapped her hands back on the wall for support. Dirk pulled her pants down as hard as he could, as he slapped her hard on the ass. The sound of his hand smacking against her ass sounded like a rifle shot in the garage, and Kim cried out in surprise. Spread your legs. Dirk commanded, and when she didn't move fast enough, he smacked her on the ass again, harder. The red imprint of his hand was clearly visible; and he knew that Hubby was sure to see it later on that night. But that wasn't his problem. So he didn't care. That's the man I wanted to see. Kim said, looking back at him with a grin on her face, while she spread her legs as far apart as she could, the chino pants around her knees. Use me. Dirk. Use me like I'm your personal fuck-toy. Fuck me. Fuck me hard, you big stud. Dirk moved in close behind her, his own jeans around his knees as well, and placed a hand on her back as he grasped his throbbing, rock-hard cock with the other. He rubbed the head up and down her slit a couple times. He spread her juices over it, and made it slick, against the opening of her pussy. Then he grabbed her by the hips at the same time, impaling her on his cock. She was so wet that he slid all the way in on the first thrust, and he felt his balls bump against her clit. Oh-oh! Kim cried loudly, squeezing her eyes closed in ecstasy as Dirk shoved his cock into her pussy. She groaned as he held it there for a moment. Then began moaning as he began thrusting. He thrusted hard and fast, pumping in deep strokes.; shoving his cock in and out of her as deep as he could in each thrust. He gripped her hips tightly in his hands and used them for leverage, yanking her back against him with every forward thrust. She groaned and gasped in time with his thrust, his cock siding in and out of her pussy, over and over again. Oh, my god! yes, yes, yes! she cried in time with his thrust. Fuck me, fuck me, use me, like, the slut, that I am. It was all Kim could do to keep her balance with her hands on the wall in front of her. Dirk was fucking her so hard. He was pounding her pussy, just as she had wanted, hard and fast, and she knew it wasn't going to be long before she was coming all over his hardcore. I'm gonna cum. I'm gonna cum, she gasped, feeling her orgasm building quickly. Where the hell was this? Stud when I was single? she thought to herself as Dirk continued pounding her with his cock. So come, then. Dirk said without pausing or missing a beat. Don't talk about it, do it. And she did. As soon as Dirk uttered those words her orgasm hit, exploding inside her body, like a bomb. She cried out and gritted her teeth as the powerful orgasm rocked her body to the depths of her being. She was cumming hard; harder than she s ever cum before. And Dirk could feel her pussy fluttering and contracting around his cock as she came. He continued his thrust, pushing harder and deeper as she came. She was surprised when she had a second orgasm immediately after the first. Ung Kim cried through clenched teeth as the second orgasm shook her body, her eyes squeezed shut, a grimace on her face as the powerful waves of pleasure rocked through her. She pushed back against Dirk, meeting his thrusts as her orgasm ran its course. And when it was finally done, it left her covered with a fine sheet of sweat and gasping for breath. Dirk slowed his thrusts until he was slowly sliding in and out of her sopping-wet pussy, in long, easy strokes; and Kim dropped down onto the workbench, resting on her forearms. Her mouth was hanging open and she was panting for breath when she looked back at Dirk and spoke. Oh my god, that was incredible! she said, a big grin on her face. I've never been fucked like that before. And I came so hard! she said, looking back at him. And now you're gonna make me cum, Dirk said, looking back. Yes I am. Kim said, jumping up and spinning around to face him. Dirk let her go and felt his cock slip out of her pussy as she moved, dropping to her knees in front of him and grabbing his glistening slippery cock in one hand, and his heavy balls in the other. She pumped his cock and squeezed his balls gently, as she looked up at him and spoke again. I'm gonna make you come in my mouth, and I'm gonna swallow every drop," she whispered sexily. She slipped her mouth over the head of his cock and down his shaft, taking it all in one swift movement. She immediately began sliding her mouth up and down the length of his cock. Sliding her tongue along the underside of his cock and sucking on it hard as she moved. She kneaded and squeezed his balls with one hand while she sucked on his throbbing shaft, her soft, wet lips sliding up and down over and over again. You taste so fucking good! she said, pausing just long enough to speak. I can taste myself on your cock." Then she slipped her lips back over the head of his cock, and resumed sucking on it. Damn! She s good! Dirk thought as she continued moving up and down on his cock. She was sucking on him with a steady, even rhythm that wasn't fast and wasn't slow, but just right. She was applying a great deal of suction to his cock when she pulled her head back, never letting it slip completely out of her mouth, but keeping the head inside. Thank you, and have a nice day. them. She exclaimed breathlessly, pumping as cock-hard with her hand as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth onto his cock again and sucked even harder, and Dirk could feel both the pre-cum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim's mouth, clear indicators that he was about to cum, and Kim felt it as well. She looked up at him as she worked him over, tugging on his balls as she worked her mouth steadily on his cock. The look in her eyes was begging him to cum. He was beginning to feel the first faint twinges of orgasm, building in his balls. She released his cock from her mouth momentarily, to speak. Give it to me, Dirk! I want to taste your cum on my tongue. Give it to me, every last drop. Cum for me! Cum in my mouth Cum down my throat. Fill my mouth and belly with your cum. She exclaimed, breathlessly as she pumped his cock, as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth on his cock again, and sucked even harder. Dirk could feel his precum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly, in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim s mouth. Clear indicators that he was about to cum. And Kim felt it as well. Ahm, Aing, Urf, and onto her tongue. She squealed in delight on his cock, pumping his shaft harder, as she continued sucking on his head, trying to get every drop of cum out of him. 4, 5, 6 times his cock jumped and bucked in her mouth, shooting a stream of hot cum into her hungry mouth with each pulse. She never took her eyes off of his face while he was cumming, and when the spasms in his cock finally began to subside she held her mouth still, slowing the pumping of her hand on his shaft. She slid her mouth up his shaft until only the head of his cock was in her mouth, holding it there while she milked his shaft of cum with her hand the way a farmer milks a cow. Um, she moaned, Looking up at Dirk as she sucked the last drop of cum from his dick. Then she released his cock from her hand and her mouth, her mouth lingering at the tip of his cock, before she held her face up to him, to show him the large pool of cum in her mouth. She sighed with pleasure as she lifted her tongue up and then moved it from side to side in her mouth, smiling at him as she expertly rolled the cum around on her tongue. Then she closed her mouth and swallowed, and Dirk heard her gulp as she swallowed the big load of cum he had just given her. Ah, she said, smacking her lips and grinning up at him. You taste good, Dirk, she said, leaning forward and kissing the tip of his softening cock, in front of her. And you came a lot! A lot more than my husband ever has or ever could. You had a lot to do with that, you know, Dirk replied. Yeah, I did, didn't I, she said, smiling and giggling. She got to her feet and tucked her big tits back into her halter; Then bent over to pull her chinos back up, while Dirk did the same with his jeans, and then pulling up his zipper. Kim laughed when she tried to do the same with her chinos, remembering that Dirk had literally ripped them from her hips, before he fucked her. Looks like I'm going to be holding my pants up when I walk back across the street, she said. Either that, or you go bottomless, Dirk said, smiling. Boy, wouldn't the HOA just love that. Kim said, laughing. Looks like I'll be taking Hubby's wallet from him tonight to go shopping for a new pair, huh? she said, smiling at him. Kim, why are you with him? Dirk asked, genuinely curious. He usually didn't care about why a woman was the way she was, but this one was different. This one intrigued him. I mean, if he's that big of a wimp and is so bad in the sack that you have to go out looking for stray dick, why stay with him? Kim gave him that slightly evil half-smile, as she replied; Two reasons; One, he lets me control him, and everything else about us, and that turns me on to no end. And two; Have you seen the Mercedes sitting in the driveway, she asked, nodding in the direction of her house across the street. Yeah, I noticed that, Dirk said. Sitting in the driveway was a Mercedes two-door convertible sports car, white, of course. Nice car, very nice, Dirk said. It's paid for, and so is his car. And so is the house, Kim said. He's filthy fucking rich, and I'd be absolutely crazy to walk away from that. Besides, he likes to be cuckolded and controlled. And I like doing it. So as long as I give him what he needs, he gives me what I want. No questions asked. It doesn't get any better than that. she explained. Dirk nodded his head in agreement. No, I guess not, he said, sitting sidesaddle on his bike. She took two steps over to where Dirk sat, and then bent over, putting one hand under his chin while she held her pants up with the other and giving him a brief but soft and seductive kiss. She straightened up as she continued. You're a great fuck, Dirk, she said, giving him that half-smile again, and you certainly know how to use a woman to get what you want. I hope we have the chance to do this again, and soon. You never know, Dirk said, giving her his own half-smile. She giggled at this, her big tits, bouncing in her halter. No, I guess you don't. Right now, I'm going to go call my husband with my belly full of your cum, and tell him just how hard you fucked me. and came in my mouth, and that I swallowed every last drop," she said, grinning. Then she turned and walked out of the garage and across the street, holding her pants up as she went. Dirk watched her go, admiring her ass as she walked. That is one controlling, twisted bitch, Dirk said aloud to himself as he sat on his bike. But man! Can she suck a dick! By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: Restoring a Tigress (Part 2) Dirk provides sex therapy insights. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. (be sure to catch part 1, before continuing this episode) The look in her eyes had changed from timid to tigress, and Dirk was now her prey. She rose up on her knees and lunged at him, grabbing his cock and shoving her mouth down on it. Then she grabbed him by the hips and pushed her head forward, shoving his entire cock as deep into her mouth as she could. She held it there for just a moment, then started sliding her mouth up and down his shaft like a woman possessed, twisting his jeans in her fists as she tightened her grip on them for support. She sucked him hard, fast and deep, her hair and the spit flying. Dirk looked down in amazement, his body rocking back and forth from the effort she was putting into sucking his cock. He watched her go at him for a full minute before she finally slid her mouth from his cock, looking up at him with shiny, watery eyes and a big smile on her face as she spoke. “God, I love sucking your cock!” she exclaimed, panting for breath. She looked at him for just a moment more, then slid her mouth back onto his shaft and went back to work. She grabbed Dirk's hands and put them on the sides of her head, and Dirk got the message. He grabbed her by the hair and face-fucked her again, harder and faster this time, and her muffled cries of passion told him that he was doing exactly what she wanted. She braced herself with her hands on the front of his thighs as he shoved her mouth up and down on his cock, then reached down with one hand and started fingering her pussy. She moaned and cried out as she touched herself, and it was only a matter of moments before she came. She came hard, her body shivering as her orgasm exploded inside her, a muffled cry coming from her mouth full of Dirk's cock, and she squeezed her eyes closed in reaction to the intensity of her orgasm. She gripped his jeans hard in one hand as she furiously worked her pussy with the other, keeping Dirk's cock in her mouth as she rode out the waves of her orgasm. It was over as fast as it had started, and Dirk released her hair from his hands as she fell back onto her haunches. The scent of her musk filled the room, and Dirk could see that her pink panties were absolutely soaked with her juices. She looked up at him, gasping and panting for breath, her mouth hanging open, saliva dripping from her chin onto her cleavage. She was giving him the same look as before, telling him that she wasn't done with him just yet. “I want that cock inside me!” she panted, looking up at him from beneath her brows once more. The look of pure lust was burning brightly in her eyes with an intensity that Dirk had never seen before in any woman. “I need that cock inside me!” she said, lunging up and grabbing Dirk's jeans with both hands. She yanked them down around his knees, then grabbed his boxers by the sides of the fly and ripped them wide open, literally tearing them from his hips. ‘Holy shit!' Dirk thought as she looked up at him, a lustful smile on her face. She jumped to her feet and immediately wrapped her arms around Dirk's neck and kissed him, pushing her tongue deep into his mouth and grinding her entire body against his. Dirk could feel the heat of her pussy against him, and his cock throbbed as it was trapped between them. He put his arms around her and held her tight, kissing her back. She moved as they kissed, turning him so his back was to the bed and then stepping towards the bed until the back of his knees were touching the mattress. With his jeans and ripped boxers around his lower legs Dirk had to shuffle, but he managed to move without falling over. Stephanie broke off the kiss, and then put her hands on Dirk's chest and shoved him backwards. He fell back onto the bed, his lower legs hanging off the side, and watched in amazement as Stephanie ripped her panties from her hips and tossed them aside. She climbed onto the bed on top of him, pushing his legs together as she straddled him, her knees on either side of his hips. Without a word she got into position above him and immediately reached down and grabbed his cock, pointing it straight up at her pussy. She rubbed the head between her slippery outer lips a few times and then sank down on it, moaning loudly as she impaled herself onto his cock. “Oh!” she moaned, throwing her head back with her eyes closed, biting on her lower lips as she sat up straight on Dirk's hips, pushing her pussy down onto his cock as far as she could. She leaned back and put her hands on Dirk's thighs, pushing her hips down and slowly rotating them around and around on the shaft buried inside her. She lowered her head and opened her eyes, looking directly at Dirk as she moved on top of him, still biting her lower lip. Her pussy was very tight and very wet, and was gripping his shaft like a hot, wet, velvet glove. Staring right into his eyes she sat straight up and then reached for the clasp at the front of her bra, unhooked it, and pulled the bra from her body, setting her big tits free. She tossed it in the same general direction as her panties, then reached up and grabbed her big tits with both hands. She continued looking Dirk in the eyes as she squeezed them hard, pulling and tugging on the nipples as she slowly rotated her hips around and around. Without a word Stephanie released her tits from her grasp and reached down to grab Dirk's hands, placing them on her tits and squeezing. Dirk took the hint and squeezed her big, firm breasts hard in his hands, eliciting another moan from her as he did so. Stephanie reached behind her and grabbed his balls with one hand, massaging and kneading them in her hand as he did the same to her tits. Then she released his balls from her hand and dropped forward, placing one hand on either side of Dirk's head. Dirk released her boobs from his grasp as she fell forward, and they hung over his chest with the hard nipples barely brushing against his skin. She looked deep into his eyes as she began to move, sliding her pussy up and down the length of Dirk's hard cock. She fucked him hard and fast, slamming her hips down and shoving her pussy down onto his cock in hard, fast movements, her heavy tits swaying and bobbing with her movements. Dirk reached up and grabbed her swaying breasts with his hands, squeezing them hard and eliciting a loud moan from Stephanie. She threw her head back and squeezed her eyes shut as Dirk squeezed her tits harder, and the motions of her hips increased. She lowered her head and opened her eyes to look directly into his, her mouth hanging open as she panted for breath, never slowing the motions of her hips as she rode his cock hard. A fine layer of sweat was now covering her body, glistening in the light of the bedroom, and Dirk thought that only made her look sexier and hotter - if that was possible. Stephanie sat straight up on Dirk's shaft, pulling her breasts out of his reach, then braced herself with her hands on his stomach. She closed her eyes and bit her lips, turning her head to the side as she rocked her hips from front to back in rapid movements. The upper part of her body was motionless but her hips were a blur as she fucked Dirk's cock hard and fast. Her big breasts bobbed on her chest, the nipples hard as rocks, and she began to moan as she rocked her hips on his cock. “I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum!” she moaned, gritting her teeth as she continued riding his cock. A few seconds later her second orgasm hit, and she cried out as her orgasm exploded inside her. She squeezed her eyes closed and gritted her teeth, throwing her head around as the waves of pleasure rocketed through her body, and her hips moved even faster. The bed was shaking and bucking with the force of her movements, and Dirk wouldn't have been surprised if the neighbors had heard them. Dirk could feel her pussy flooding as she came, drenching his cock in her slippery juices, and it was all he could do to hang on to the bed as she rode her orgasm out. After several long moments Stephanie's orgasm began to subside, and the motions of her hips slowed until she was sitting still, Dirk's throbbing cock still buried inside her. She was gasping and panting for breath, her body glistening with sweat as she looked down at him, her mouth hanging open. She smiled a crooked smile at him, slowly rotating her hips around in circles. “Now it's my turn!” Dirk said as he reached up and grabbed Stephanie by the upper arms, throwing her from on top of him and onto the bed beside him. Before she could react he jumped up from the bed, spun around, and flipped her over onto her stomach. Then he grabbed her by the hips and yanked her up onto all fours, pulling her back towards him until her knees were on the edge of the bed. “Oh my God, yes! Yes, Dirk, yes!” she cried as she realized what he had in mind. “Fuck me doggy style, Dirk! Fuck me dog….. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: Restoring a Tigress (Part 2) Dirk provides sex therapy insights. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. (be sure to catch part 1, before continuing this episode) The look in her eyes had changed from timid to tigress, and Dirk was now her prey. She rose up on her knees and lunged at him, grabbing his cock and shoving her mouth down on it. Then she grabbed him by the hips and pushed her head forward, shoving his entire cock as deep into her mouth as she could. She held it there for just a moment, then started sliding her mouth up and down his shaft like a woman possessed, twisting his jeans in her fists as she tightened her grip on them for support. She sucked him hard, fast and deep, her hair and the spit flying. Dirk looked down in amazement, his body rocking back and forth from the effort she was putting into sucking his cock. He watched her go at him for a full minute before she finally slid her mouth from his cock, looking up at him with shiny, watery eyes and a big smile on her face as she spoke. “God, I love sucking your cock!” she exclaimed, panting for breath. She looked at him for just a moment more, then slid her mouth back onto his shaft and went back to work. She grabbed Dirk's hands and put them on the sides of her head, and Dirk got the message. He grabbed her by the hair and face-fucked her again, harder and faster this time, and her muffled cries of passion told him that he was doing exactly what she wanted. She braced herself with her hands on the front of his thighs as he shoved her mouth up and down on his cock, then reached down with one hand and started fingering her pussy. She moaned and cried out as she touched herself, and it was only a matter of moments before she came. She came hard, her body shivering as her orgasm exploded inside her, a muffled cry coming from her mouth full of Dirk's cock, and she squeezed her eyes closed in reaction to the intensity of her orgasm. She gripped his jeans hard in one hand as she furiously worked her pussy with the other, keeping Dirk's cock in her mouth as she rode out the waves of her orgasm. It was over as fast as it had started, and Dirk released her hair from his hands as she fell back onto her haunches. The scent of her musk filled the room, and Dirk could see that her pink panties were absolutely soaked with her juices. She looked up at him, gasping and panting for breath, her mouth hanging open, saliva dripping from her chin onto her cleavage. She was giving him the same look as before, telling him that she wasn't done with him just yet. “I want that cock inside me!” she panted, looking up at him from beneath her brows once more. The look of pure lust was burning brightly in her eyes with an intensity that Dirk had never seen before in any woman. “I need that cock inside me!” she said, lunging up and grabbing Dirk's jeans with both hands. She yanked them down around his knees, then grabbed his boxers by the sides of the fly and ripped them wide open, literally tearing them from his hips. ‘Holy shit!' Dirk thought as she looked up at him, a lustful smile on her face. She jumped to her feet and immediately wrapped her arms around Dirk's neck and kissed him, pushing her tongue deep into his mouth and grinding her entire body against his. Dirk could feel the heat of her pussy against him, and his cock throbbed as it was trapped between them. He put his arms around her and held her tight, kissing her back. She moved as they kissed, turning him so his back was to the bed and then stepping towards the bed until the back of his knees were touching the mattress. With his jeans and ripped boxers around his lower legs Dirk had to shuffle, but he managed to move without falling over. Stephanie broke off the kiss, and then put her hands on Dirk's chest and shoved him backwards. He fell back onto the bed, his lower legs hanging off the side, and watched in amazement as Stephanie ripped her panties from her hips and tossed them aside. She climbed onto the bed on top of him, pushing his legs together as she straddled him, her knees on either side of his hips. Without a word she got into position above him and immediately reached down and grabbed his cock, pointing it straight up at her pussy. She rubbed the head between her slippery outer lips a few times and then sank down on it, moaning loudly as she impaled herself onto his cock. “Oh!” she moaned, throwing her head back with her eyes closed, biting on her lower lips as she sat up straight on Dirk's hips, pushing her pussy down onto his cock as far as she could. She leaned back and put her hands on Dirk's thighs, pushing her hips down and slowly rotating them around and around on the shaft buried inside her. She lowered her head and opened her eyes, looking directly at Dirk as she moved on top of him, still biting her lower lip. Her pussy was very tight and very wet, and was gripping his shaft like a hot, wet, velvet glove. Staring right into his eyes she sat straight up and then reached for the clasp at the front of her bra, unhooked it, and pulled the bra from her body, setting her big tits free. She tossed it in the same general direction as her panties, then reached up and grabbed her big tits with both hands. She continued looking Dirk in the eyes as she squeezed them hard, pulling and tugging on the nipples as she slowly rotated her hips around and around. Without a word Stephanie released her tits from her grasp and reached down to grab Dirk's hands, placing them on her tits and squeezing. Dirk took the hint and squeezed her big, firm breasts hard in his hands, eliciting another moan from her as he did so. Stephanie reached behind her and grabbed his balls with one hand, massaging and kneading them in her hand as he did the same to her tits. Then she released his balls from her hand and dropped forward, placing one hand on either side of Dirk's head. Dirk released her boobs from his grasp as she fell forward, and they hung over his chest with the hard nipples barely brushing against his skin. She looked deep into his eyes as she began to move, sliding her pussy up and down the length of Dirk's hard cock. She fucked him hard and fast, slamming her hips down and shoving her pussy down onto his cock in hard, fast movements, her heavy tits swaying and bobbing with her movements. Dirk reached up and grabbed her swaying breasts with his hands, squeezing them hard and eliciting a loud moan from Stephanie. She threw her head back and squeezed her eyes shut as Dirk squeezed her tits harder, and the motions of her hips increased. She lowered her head and opened her eyes to look directly into his, her mouth hanging open as she panted for breath, never slowing the motions of her hips as she rode his cock hard. A fine layer of sweat was now covering her body, glistening in the light of the bedroom, and Dirk thought that only made her look sexier and hotter - if that was possible. Stephanie sat straight up on Dirk's shaft, pulling her breasts out of his reach, then braced herself with her hands on his stomach. She closed her eyes and bit her lips, turning her head to the side as she rocked her hips from front to back in rapid movements. The upper part of her body was motionless but her hips were a blur as she fucked Dirk's cock hard and fast. Her big breasts bobbed on her chest, the nipples hard as rocks, and she began to moan as she rocked her hips on his cock. “I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum!” she moaned, gritting her teeth as she continued riding his cock. A few seconds later her second orgasm hit, and she cried out as her orgasm exploded inside her. She squeezed her eyes closed and gritted her teeth, throwing her head around as the waves of pleasure rocketed through her body, and her hips moved even faster. The bed was shaking and bucking with the force of her movements, and Dirk wouldn't have been surprised if the neighbors had heard them. Dirk could feel her pussy flooding as she came, drenching his cock in her slippery juices, and it was all he could do to hang on to the bed as she rode her orgasm out. After several long moments Stephanie's orgasm began to subside, and the motions of her hips slowed until she was sitting still, Dirk's throbbing cock still buried inside her. She was gasping and panting for breath, her body glistening with sweat as she looked down at him, her mouth hanging open. She smiled a crooked smile at him, slowly rotating her hips around in circles. “Now it's my turn!” Dirk said as he reached up and grabbed Stephanie by the upper arms, throwing her from on top of him and onto the bed beside him. Before she could react he jumped up from the bed, spun around, and flipped her over onto her stomach. Then he grabbed her by the hips and yanked her up onto all fours, pulling her back towards him until her knees were on the edge of the bed. “Oh my God, yes! Yes, Dirk, yes!” she cried as she realized what he had in mind. “Fuck me doggy style, Dirk! Fuck me dog….. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Descriptive names can be a great help when you're getting to know a new bird. Some species have common names that put their plumage pattern front and center – like the Five-striped Sparrow. If you encounter a bird described as flammulated, lineated, banded, or barred, keep an eye out for their namesake stripes and streaks!BirdNote is grateful to the many contributions of Dr. Gordon Orians, and for his ongoing support of the show.More info and transcript at BirdNote.org.Want more BirdNote? Subscribe to our weekly newsletter. Sign up for BirdNote+ to get ad-free listening and other perks. BirdNote is a nonprofit. Your tax-deductible gift makes these shows possible. Hosted by Simplecast, an AdsWizz company. See pcm.adswizz.com for information about our collection and use of personal data for advertising.

  Adventures of Dirk: Discovering A Lost Tigress  (part 1) Dirk does a favor for a friend with unexpected results. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk & Wally “You want me to do what?” Dirk asked, one eyebrow cocked up, a quizzical look on his face. He was raising his beer to his lips when Wally, one of his best friends from high school, had said something that made his hand stop halfway up to his face, the beer suspended in mid-air. Dirk was so surprised that he half expected the bar to go quiet at this revelation, but of course it didn't. They were sitting at a small round table in the center of the dark biker bar, and no one paid any attention to them except the waitress whenever they needed a refill. She had already been there twice, and Dirk was now sure she would be coming back again very soon.  “I want you to have sex with my wife,” he repeated simply. He said this as matter-of-factly as if he had been stating a well-known and obvious fact, but to Dirk it was anything but. “I want you to come over to my house tomorrow night at seven o'clock and have sex with my wife.” “You want me to fuck your wife,” Dirk repeated, making Wally grimace slightly at his use of the common terminology for having sex. Wally sighed before replying. “Yes, Dirk, I want you to fuck my wife,” he said, pushing his black horn-rimmed glasses up onto his nose. “Why, Wally?” Dirk asked, sitting forward and putting the now-empty beer on the table. He leaned over and crossed his forearms on the table, hands resting on his biceps, looking his friend in the eyes as he spoke. “Why would you want me to do this? I mean, after all, she's your fuckin' wife, for cryin' out loud, not some bimbo hanging around the clubhouse looking for stray dick!” “It's a long story, Dirk, and to be honest it's not something I want to go into right now,” Wally replied, toying with his own beer sitting on the table in front of him. “Let's just say that Stephanie and I are both looking for something to make our sex life more - well, exciting, I guess - and we both think that this will do it.” “Uh huh,” Dirk said, reaching inside his leather club vest for his cigarettes and lighter. He shook one out of the pack and put it in his mouth, then thumbed open his Zippo lighter and spun the wheel, tossing the pack of cigarettes onto the table. After lighting his cigarette the lighter followed. Dirk took a deep drag on his cigarette and then sat back, crossing his arms over his chest and blowing out the smoke as he looked at his friend. Dirk and Wally were the exact opposites from each other in just about every way, yet they were best friends. They'd been that way ever since high school when Dirk saved Wally from getting the shit kicked out of him by a couple of punks at school one day. Dirk had always hated bullies, so when he saw what was going on with Wally in the locker room one afternoon, he stepped in and took care of things. Two of the punks ended up going to the hospital and Dirk was suspended for a week, but that paved the way for he and Wally to become fast friends. Wally was the quintessential nerd, a true geek in every sense of the word, but he had a heart of gold and his loyalty could only be compared to that of a Golden Retriever. His common sense had kept Dirk out of trouble several times for the rest of their time in high school, and Dirk never forgot that. He loved Wally just as much as he loved his brothers in his motorcycle club, and he knew that Wally felt the same way. After high school Wally had gone to the local junior college and come out with a degree in accounting, and now worked for the local bank as the manager of accounts. Dirk's life had taken a completely different course. He held down several small jobs for a couple of years, then joined a motorcycle club in the next town over and immersed himself in the biker culture. That lifestyle fit Dirk like a glove, although at times he found it hard to balance it with the responsibilities that came with having to hold down a job. But that all ended when, at 24 years of age, Dirk's parents had been killed in a car crash and he had inherited enough money and stock holdings to keep him comfortable for the rest of his life. He wasn't rich by any means, but he didn't have to work anymore, either, and that was just fine with him. So he had spent the last couple of years roaming around the country on his motorcycle, living the nomad life, taking life as it came and just enjoying it. He'd had his fair share of one-night stands along the way, the most recent being a very pleasant encounter with a plump lady farmer out in the Midwest, and had experienced plenty of wild and unusual things along the way, but this one sitting in front of him right now took the cake. After looking at Wally for several long moments, he finally spoke. “And Stephanie's okay with this?” he asked. Stephanie was Wally's female counterpart in that she was just as big a nerd as he was, right up to the black glasses. Even though she never dressed up or wore makeup, Dirk could see that she was an attractive brunette with what he suspected was a simply killer body that she always hid beneath loose or baggy clothing, so he could only guess at what she really looked like. The most serious thing he'd ever seen her in was a gray lady's business suit, and while it wasn't exactly form-fitting it at least gave him a general idea of what her figure looked like. And from what Dirk could see, she didn't have anything to be ashamed of. He was a boob man, as most bikers are, and he guessed that Stephanie was sporting at least a pair of “C” cups beneath her frumpy clothing. Now it looked like he was going to find out for himself - if he agreed, that is. “It was her idea,” Wally replied, making Dirk's eyebrows go up in surprise, “although I will admit that I kind of steered her into it,” he said, looking down at the table for a moment before looking back up at Dirk. “So you're okay with it as well, then,” Dirk said, taking a drag from his cigarette and then blowing the smoke out as he continued. “You have no problem with me playing ‘hide the salami' with your wife, no problem at all? Is that right?” “Yes, Dirk, I'm okay with it,” he replied. “Really, it's fine. Perfectly fine!” Dirk leaned forward onto the table again and then spoke. “Why me, Wally?” Dirk asked. “Because we trust you - because I trust you, my old friend,” Wally said, leaning forward and putting his own elbows on the table as he spoke, his voice lowered. “You're the only man I know that I trust enough to do this for us. Because I trust you enough to know that you won't hurt her or take advantage of her, and because I know you will keep this between just the three of us. And I know that Stephanie feels the same way.” “Stephanie hardly knows me, Wally,” Dirk said. “I mean, I think I've only seen her four or five times in the five years that the two of you have been married.” “But I know you, Dirk, and that's good enough for her,” Wally replied. “Fair enough,” Dirk said, nodding his head and snuffing out his cigarette in the ashtray on the table. “So will you do it, Dirk?” Wally asked, his voice hopeful. “Will you do this for us? Will you do it for me?” Dirk looked at him a moment before giving his reply. “Sure thing, Wally, I'll do it,” Dirk said, holding his hand out to shake with his friend. Wally took his hand and shook it briefly, smiling at Dirk as he did so. “I'll come fuck your wife for you. After all, what are friends for?” he said, grinning. “Thank you, Dirk, thank you so much!” Wally said, grinning back at him. “I can't wait to tell Stephanie!” he said, standing up from the table and then abruptly heading for the door. Dirk turned in his chair and watched him go, then turned back around again. “What kind of weird shit have I gotten myself into this time?” Dirk muttered to himself, reaching for another cigarette. Dirk & Stephanie The next night at a few minutes before seven PM Dirk rode down Wally's street on his bike, his loud pipes bouncing off the houses and reverberating around the neighborhood. Dirk loved his bike, a silver and black 2003 Harley-Davidson 100th Anniversary Edition Heritage Softail Classic, and he took very good care of it. He and that bike had seen a lot of countryside, travelled a lot of roads, and lived a whole lot of life over the past few years, and every time Dirk threw his leg over the bike to ride it he was filled with excitement at what was waiting for him just down the road. And tonight, his best friend's wife was waiting for him just down the road. A part of him was still trying to figure out just what the fuck was going on with all this; he knew that some couples enjoyed sharing their mates with other people and that some men liked being 'cuckolded,' but he never thought for a moment that Wally and Stephanie would be included in that group. Apparently he was wrong, or he wouldn't be riding down the street to Wally's house now to fuck his wife. Wally was no cuckold, that's for sure, because his wife was just as timid as he was and didn't have a dominant gene in her whole body. At least he didn't think she did, anyway. The other part of him was excited about what the night would bring. Dirk had …. To be continued, By Original Aramis for Literotica.

  Adventures of Dirk: Discovering A Lost Tigress  (part 1) Dirk does a favor for a friend with unexpected results. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk & Wally “You want me to do what?” Dirk asked, one eyebrow cocked up, a quizzical look on his face. He was raising his beer to his lips when Wally, one of his best friends from high school, had said something that made his hand stop halfway up to his face, the beer suspended in mid-air. Dirk was so surprised that he half expected the bar to go quiet at this revelation, but of course it didn't. They were sitting at a small round table in the center of the dark biker bar, and no one paid any attention to them except the waitress whenever they needed a refill. She had already been there twice, and Dirk was now sure she would be coming back again very soon.  “I want you to have sex with my wife,” he repeated simply. He said this as matter-of-factly as if he had been stating a well-known and obvious fact, but to Dirk it was anything but. “I want you to come over to my house tomorrow night at seven o'clock and have sex with my wife.” “You want me to fuck your wife,” Dirk repeated, making Wally grimace slightly at his use of the common terminology for having sex. Wally sighed before replying. “Yes, Dirk, I want you to fuck my wife,” he said, pushing his black horn-rimmed glasses up onto his nose. “Why, Wally?” Dirk asked, sitting forward and putting the now-empty beer on the table. He leaned over and crossed his forearms on the table, hands resting on his biceps, looking his friend in the eyes as he spoke. “Why would you want me to do this? I mean, after all, she's your fuckin' wife, for cryin' out loud, not some bimbo hanging around the clubhouse looking for stray dick!” “It's a long story, Dirk, and to be honest it's not something I want to go into right now,” Wally replied, toying with his own beer sitting on the table in front of him. “Let's just say that Stephanie and I are both looking for something to make our sex life more - well, exciting, I guess - and we both think that this will do it.” “Uh huh,” Dirk said, reaching inside his leather club vest for his cigarettes and lighter. He shook one out of the pack and put it in his mouth, then thumbed open his Zippo lighter and spun the wheel, tossing the pack of cigarettes onto the table. After lighting his cigarette the lighter followed. Dirk took a deep drag on his cigarette and then sat back, crossing his arms over his chest and blowing out the smoke as he looked at his friend. Dirk and Wally were the exact opposites from each other in just about every way, yet they were best friends. They'd been that way ever since high school when Dirk saved Wally from getting the shit kicked out of him by a couple of punks at school one day. Dirk had always hated bullies, so when he saw what was going on with Wally in the locker room one afternoon, he stepped in and took care of things. Two of the punks ended up going to the hospital and Dirk was suspended for a week, but that paved the way for he and Wally to become fast friends. Wally was the quintessential nerd, a true geek in every sense of the word, but he had a heart of gold and his loyalty could only be compared to that of a Golden Retriever. His common sense had kept Dirk out of trouble several times for the rest of their time in high school, and Dirk never forgot that. He loved Wally just as much as he loved his brothers in his motorcycle club, and he knew that Wally felt the same way. After high school Wally had gone to the local junior college and come out with a degree in accounting, and now worked for the local bank as the manager of accounts. Dirk's life had taken a completely different course. He held down several small jobs for a couple of years, then joined a motorcycle club in the next town over and immersed himself in the biker culture. That lifestyle fit Dirk like a glove, although at times he found it hard to balance it with the responsibilities that came with having to hold down a job. But that all ended when, at 24 years of age, Dirk's parents had been killed in a car crash and he had inherited enough money and stock holdings to keep him comfortable for the rest of his life. He wasn't rich by any means, but he didn't have to work anymore, either, and that was just fine with him. So he had spent the last couple of years roaming around the country on his motorcycle, living the nomad life, taking life as it came and just enjoying it. He'd had his fair share of one-night stands along the way, the most recent being a very pleasant encounter with a plump lady farmer out in the Midwest, and had experienced plenty of wild and unusual things along the way, but this one sitting in front of him right now took the cake. After looking at Wally for several long moments, he finally spoke. “And Stephanie's okay with this?” he asked. Stephanie was Wally's female counterpart in that she was just as big a nerd as he was, right up to the black glasses. Even though she never dressed up or wore makeup, Dirk could see that she was an attractive brunette with what he suspected was a simply killer body that she always hid beneath loose or baggy clothing, so he could only guess at what she really looked like. The most serious thing he'd ever seen her in was a gray lady's business suit, and while it wasn't exactly form-fitting it at least gave him a general idea of what her figure looked like. And from what Dirk could see, she didn't have anything to be ashamed of. He was a boob man, as most bikers are, and he guessed that Stephanie was sporting at least a pair of “C” cups beneath her frumpy clothing. Now it looked like he was going to find out for himself - if he agreed, that is. “It was her idea,” Wally replied, making Dirk's eyebrows go up in surprise, “although I will admit that I kind of steered her into it,” he said, looking down at the table for a moment before looking back up at Dirk. “So you're okay with it as well, then,” Dirk said, taking a drag from his cigarette and then blowing the smoke out as he continued. “You have no problem with me playing ‘hide the salami' with your wife, no problem at all? Is that right?” “Yes, Dirk, I'm okay with it,” he replied. “Really, it's fine. Perfectly fine!” Dirk leaned forward onto the table again and then spoke. “Why me, Wally?” Dirk asked. “Because we trust you - because I trust you, my old friend,” Wally said, leaning forward and putting his own elbows on the table as he spoke, his voice lowered. “You're the only man I know that I trust enough to do this for us. Because I trust you enough to know that you won't hurt her or take advantage of her, and because I know you will keep this between just the three of us. And I know that Stephanie feels the same way.” “Stephanie hardly knows me, Wally,” Dirk said. “I mean, I think I've only seen her four or five times in the five years that the two of you have been married.” “But I know you, Dirk, and that's good enough for her,” Wally replied. “Fair enough,” Dirk said, nodding his head and snuffing out his cigarette in the ashtray on the table. “So will you do it, Dirk?” Wally asked, his voice hopeful. “Will you do this for us? Will you do it for me?” Dirk looked at him a moment before giving his reply. “Sure thing, Wally, I'll do it,” Dirk said, holding his hand out to shake with his friend. Wally took his hand and shook it briefly, smiling at Dirk as he did so. “I'll come fuck your wife for you. After all, what are friends for?” he said, grinning. “Thank you, Dirk, thank you so much!” Wally said, grinning back at him. “I can't wait to tell Stephanie!” he said, standing up from the table and then abruptly heading for the door. Dirk turned in his chair and watched him go, then turned back around again. “What kind of weird shit have I gotten myself into this time?” Dirk muttered to himself, reaching for another cigarette. Dirk & Stephanie The next night at a few minutes before seven PM Dirk rode down Wally's street on his bike, his loud pipes bouncing off the houses and reverberating around the neighborhood. Dirk loved his bike, a silver and black 2003 Harley-Davidson 100th Anniversary Edition Heritage Softail Classic, and he took very good care of it. He and that bike had seen a lot of countryside, travelled a lot of roads, and lived a whole lot of life over the past few years, and every time Dirk threw his leg over the bike to ride it he was filled with excitement at what was waiting for him just down the road. And tonight, his best friend's wife was waiting for him just down the road. A part of him was still trying to figure out just what the fuck was going on with all this; he knew that some couples enjoyed sharing their mates with other people and that some men liked being 'cuckolded,' but he never thought for a moment that Wally and Stephanie would be included in that group. Apparently he was wrong, or he wouldn't be riding down the street to Wally's house now to fuck his wife. Wally was no cuckold, that's for sure, because his wife was just as timid as he was and didn't have a dominant gene in her whole body. At least he didn't think she did, anyway. The other part of him was excited about what the night would bring. Dirk had …. To be continued, By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Description: On Today's episode, Michael will be discussing certain topics, including the NFL season, the MLB playoffs, and the beginning of the NBA pre-season. All about to be discussed right here.

Adventures of Dirk: An Oceanside Bikers Gathering - Part 2 The House Mouse Shags Dirk. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk travels to an MC biker party and scores well. His suspicions about how the evening was going to go were confirmed when Amy slid her hand down his stomach to his crotch, massaging the lump of his cock firmly and then gripping it in her hand. She squeezed gently, but firmly, and both of them, could feel Dirk's cock, began to respond. I can't wait to give you a blowjob, she said into his ear. You keep that up and I'm gonna have to pull over and fuck you right here, he shouted over his shoulder at her, and he heard her laugh. As much as I'd like that, I think we should wait until we get to my house. It's not much further now. she called out into his ear. She gave his hardening cock one final squeeze before removing her hand, hugging tight against his back again. Turn right at the next street, she said a few minutes later. Dirk saw the sign for Vincent Lane and slowed, then made the right turn onto the street before accelerating again. It was a nice neighborhood, and he was sure that the loud pipes on his bike were going to make everyone take notice. But he was used to that and didn't let it bother him. A moment later Amy tapped him on the shoulder and then pointed to a house on the right as she spoke. That's where the dominatrix lives, she said, and Dirk turned his head to look. The what? he said in surprise. The dominatrix, Amy replied. She's a tall, leggy blonde with huge tits, and guys pay her to have her tie them up and do things to them. The cops have been trying to bust her for years, but have never been able to prove anything, so now they pretty much just leave her alone. Dirk looked at the house as they rode past it. He didn't see anything special about the house at 94, Vincent Lane, although he wasn't sure what he was expecting to see. There was a car in the driveway, but other than that there was nothing, it was just another house in an upper-middle-class neighborhood. My house is the second on the right in the next block, Amy said, and a few moments later he was pulling up into her driveway. He stopped the bike and held it steady as Amy got off, then shut off the engine, put the kickstand down, and got off. Don't worry about your bike, Dirk, it'll be fine out here in the driveway, Amy said. This is a nice neighborhood, and besides, everyone knows I'm associated with the MC so they treat me pretty good. One of the benefits of being in an MC, Dirk said, following her up the sidewalk to her front door. She opened the door and stepped inside, with Dirk following. She closed the door behind him as he stepped into the living room, he noticed that the house was very well furnished, with the decor being obviously feminine. Very nice, he said, standing in the center of the room and looking around. Thank you, sir! Amy replied, smiling at him. Would you like a beer? she asked, and Dirk nodded as he replied. Do you have anything harder? he asked. Is bourbon okay? she replied. Absolutely, Dirk said. Bulight, Knob Creek, or Blantons, she said, naming three very popular and very expensive bourbons, the last of which could run anywhere from $250 to $750 per bottle, depending upon which style you bought. Blantons, please, straight up, he said. Coming right up! Have a seat on the couch while I get it for you, she said, motioning to the couch and then turning to walk out of the room towards what he suspected was the kitchen. She slipped the jeans jacket off and tossed it onto the back of one of the chairs as she went past, and Dirk saw that the shirt she was wearing beneath the jacket was sleeveless. He also didn't see any bra lines, so he was pretty sure she was braless as well. He turned and walked over to the couch, sitting down in the middle of it and relaxing until Amy came back. She returned a minute or so later, a shot glass in one hand and a whiskey glass in the other. Both had bourbon in them, but the whiskey glass also had ice in it. As she walked towards him, it was clearly evident that he was right about her not wearing a bra. Her breasts were full and firm, much bigger than average, and sat high on her chest, with very little sag. Her nipples were big and obviously hard, poking against the material of her shirt. Dirk was mesmerized at the way her breasts bounced as she crossed the room, she saw where his eyes were and grinned in response as she walked over to him and stopped next to his outstretched legs. I prefer my bourbon on the rocks, she said, holding out the shot glass to him. He took the glass from her, and as soon as he did she immediately threw one leg over him and sat down on his lap, facing him. She slid up onto his lap as far as she could go, her knees pressing into the back of the couch on either side of his him, her mouth resting firmly on his crotch. A toast, she said, holding the glass in front of her. To good friends, good whiskey, and good sex, she said, grinning at him. I'll drink to that. Dirk replied, clinking his glass to hers. They both took a sip of their drinks, with Amy never taking her eyes off of his as she did. This is going to be such fun, she said, her voice soft and sultry as she looked into his eyes. I'm going to make you cum, so hard. How many times can you cum in one night, Dirk? she asked, taking another sip from her drink. My personal best is three, he replied, taking another sip from his drink as well. But then again, we got a late start, so we were kinda pressed for time. Think you can beat that personal best tonight? Amy asked, smiling at him. She ground her pussy against his crotch slowly as she spoke, her smile turning up on one end in a devilish way. Depends on how motivated I am, he replied, returning her smile. Well, let's see what I can do to motivate you, shall we, she said, leaning over and putting her drink on the small table next to the couch, pushing her big breasts into his chest as she did so. She kept them there as she sat up, pausing nose to nose with Dirk for just a moment before taking his face in her hands and kissing him. Her lips were warm and soft, and the kiss quickly deepened into something hot and erotic when she slipped her live tongue into his mouth to find his. Dirk was a little surprised at how aggressive Amy was, but he was by no means disappointed. He liked aggressive women, and Amy was quickly showing him just how aggressive she was by grinding her mound heart against his hardening cock. Amy slid her arms around his neck and held him close, pushing her big, firm breasts against his chest as she ground her pussy against him, their tongues dancing and her breath coming quicker now. Dirk put his arms around her in response, pulling her closer to him. The kiss lasted for a good two minutes, and by the time it was over Dirk's cock was nearly completely hard. Amy looked at him and smiled, her arms still around his neck as she spoke. Sounds like you've got a pretty nice-sized cock down there waiting for me, Dirk? she said, teasing him. Why don't you see for yourself? he asked, returning her smile. That's not a bad idea. Amy replied. She took her arms from around his neck and slid back along the top of his thighs until she was almost sitting on his knees. She reached down and unfastened his jeans, he never wore a belt, pulling the zipper down and then opening the fly completely. She let out a yelp of surprise, looking up at him with a grin on her face at the discovery that he wasn't wearing underwear. You're going commando, she said, happily. Dirk smiled and nodded as he replied. I hardly ever wear underwear, but I made it a point not to wear them tonight because I had a feeling I was gonna get laid tonight, and they'd just be in the way, he replied, making Amy giggle. Your feeling was correct, because you most certainly are going to get laid tonight, she said, reaching down and wrapping her fingers around his shaft, pulling it free from the jeans. But before that, you're gonna get your dick sucked by one of the most talented cock suckers you've ever met, she said. That would be you, I assume? he replied, playing with her. Damned right it is, she said, playing right back at him. Now let's get these jeans out of the way so I can get down to business, shall we? she said, getting up from where she sat. She turned around facing away from him and grabbed one of his feet, lifting it up and then pulling his motorcycle boot off by the heel, tossing it aside. It was obvious that she'd done this before, and she had both of his boots off in seconds. Then she turned around and grabbed his jeans at his hips, looking up at him and giving him a big, devilish grin as she yanked them down over his hips, down his legs, and over his feet. This left him in just his socks, shirt and colors, his hard cock throbbing with excitement. Amy bent down and took his cock in her hand, squeezing it hard and pumping it a couple of times, looking up at him with that devilish grin again. You've got a great prick, Dirk, she said, I can't wait to get my lips wrapped around it. She bent down and kissed the tip of his cock, then put her lips on the very tip and sucked at it hard. This made Dirk jump, and Amy giggled at his response. Then she released his cock from her grasp and stood up, facing him. Let's even thing up a little, shall we? she said, pulling her shirt out of her jeans first and then pulling it up and over her head, tossing it aside to join Dirk's boots and jeans on the floor. She turned to face him, showing him the fullest, biggest, firmest, most spectacular pair of mouth-watering tits Dirk had ever seen. Holy shit! he said, his eyes fastened on her big tits. They were big and round, very firm with very little sag, capped with average-size areola in the center of which were two pert, erect nipples. If Dirk didn't know any better he would have sworn she'd had a boob job, but he didn't see any visible scars. It took High a minute to find his voice again, and all Amy did was stand there with her hands on her hips, grinning from ear to ear as he looked at her. I take it you like what you see? she said, her blue eyes sparkling. Oh, yeah, I do. Dirk replied, looking up at her and returning her smile. I've never seen a pair of tits like that in my entire life, he said, looking back down at her chest. And before you ask, yes, they're real, she said, grinning as she slid her hands up her body to cup the big mounds in her hands. So you've been asked that before, huh? Dirk said, grinning up at her. Only every time a guy sees my boobs for the first time, she said, squeezing her tits in her hands and tugging on the nipples. Now, are we gonna talk about my tits all night or are you gonna let me suck your cock and then fuck me? she asked, still squeezing her tits. We can talk later, Dirk said, spreading his knees apart so she could get between his legs. Without another word Amy dropped to her knees and scooted in between his outspread thighs, moving forward as far as she could go. She reached up and grabbed Dirk's cock, pointing it straight up and without hesitation dropped her mouth down and swallowed it up, clamping her lips around it and sucking nearly his entire length into her mouth and down her throat. Dirk moaned as she gripped and squeezed his balls in her hand as she ran her thick, wet tongue up and down the underside of his shaft. She began sliding her mouth up and down the length of his cock, massaging and squeezing his balls as she did. Every now and then she would slide her mouth up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth, then she would suck very hard like she was sucking on a soda straw, and Dirk watched in amazement as her cheeks hollowed in with the suction she was applying. He could feel the pre-cum being sucked out of him, and she moaned with delight as she tasted the salty fluid on her tongue. She looked up at him and smiled around the head of his cock in her mouth, her blue eyes sparkling. She released his cock from her mouth with a soft pop and then gripped it in her hand, pumping the glistening, slick shaft as she spoke. I told you I was good, she said, grinning up at him. Am I not the best cocksucker you've ever met or what? she asked, obviously very proud of herself and her oral skills. Dirk nodded as he replied. Yes, you most certainly are, he said, watching as she pumped his cock. But why are you talking instead of sucking? he asked, one side of his mouth turning up in a smile. Amy smiled back. Yes, sir, she said, then lowered her mouth down onto his cock again and resumed sucking him off. She was incredibly good, of that there was no doubt, and Dirk just sat back and relaxed, watching a true cock-sucking queen at work. Amy bobbed her head up and down on his shaft, turning her head from side to side every now and then to change the angle of her mouth on his cock, massaging his balls all the while. She was good, Very good, and Dirk knew it wouldn't be long before he was blowing his load down her throat if she kept this up. Then she surprised him by releasing his cock from her mouth and gripping it with her hand as she slid her tongue down his shaft to his balls. Dirk always shaped his cock and balls so she had a pair of clean, smooth balls to play with. She ran her big tongue over and around his balls, then opened her mouth wide and clamped her soft lips around them. Then, to Dirk's amazement, she effortlessly sucked both of them in her mouth, rolling them around and sucking on them just hard enough to arouse with causing pain, and making Dirk groan out loud in the process. After several very enjoyable moments of her sucking on his balls, she shifted her attention back to his cock for another few moments before slipping it from her mouth and looking up at him, her hand wrapped around the shaft and pumping it as she spoke. I want you to come in my mouth, because I really want to taste you, but I think I'll save that for later, she said, giving him an impish smile. Right now, I want to feel this big, hard cock inside my wet pussy, so I can ride you until you come inside me. Is that okay, Dirk? she asked, one side of her mouth turned up in a smile. Absolutely! Dirk replied, returning her grin. They both stood up then, with Amy slipping out of her boots and jeans and Dirk taking off his colors, draping them over the back of the couch, before pulling off his shirt. Leave your colors on, Dirk, she said as she tossed her jeans on the back of the chair that was next to the couch. Taking the shirt off is okay, but put your colors back on, please. I want you to fuck me while you're wearing them, okay? she asked. I can do that, Dirk said, picking the vest up from the back of the couch and putting it back on. Amy was now standing before him totally naked, and he was pleased to see that she was shaven as smooth. And was that a clitoral hood he saw peeking out from between her puffy outer lips? Amy grinned at him as she took him by the hand, turning to lead him across the room, to her bedroom. Now come with me, she said, tugging him along behind her. He let himself be led across the room and down the hall to her bedroom, watching the firm globes of her ass flexing as she walked. She led him into her bedroom, and Dirk wasn't at all surprised to see that it was done up entirely in pink-pink walls, pink curtains on the window, pink bedspread, and pink rug. She obviously loved pink, and that was okay with him. She led him over to the side of the bed, then turned him so his back was to the bed. Then, without warning, she put her hands on his chest and pushed hard, shoving him back onto the bed. Whoa! Dirk exclaimed as he fell back onto the bed, his hard cock slapping against his abdomen as he fell. Amy was on him in a flash, quickly climbing on top of him and getting into position above him, putting one hand on either side of his head for support. She smiled down at him as she pressed her mound against the hard tube of his cock, rubbing it up and down the length, and Dirk could feel her outer lips opening and his cock getting slippery with her juices. She was already very wet, and was very eager to get his cock inside her. This is gonna be so fucking good, she whispered, her voice low and husky as she slid her pussy up and down the underside of his shaft. Dirk reached up and grabbed her big breasts in his hands, squeezing them hard and pinching the nipples between his fingers. Amy jerked her hips in response, throwing her head back and closing her eyes as she hissed between clenched teeth as the sensations went ripping through her nipples and through the rest of her body. Oh my god, yes! she breathed, looking down at him. The lust was plain in her eyes, and she never took her eyes from Dirk's as she reached down and pointed his cock up at her pussy. Dirk felt the head slip into her opening and then she pushed down, sliding her pussy down onto his hard shaft. Ah, that feels so fucking good, she said, pushing down harder and taking his entire length inside her. Amy's pussy was hot, wet, and very tight, the tightest pussy Dirk had ever felt, and he loved the way it felt wrapped around his cock. It was like having a warm, wet velvet hand wrapped around his shaft, and he jumped when she clamped down hard on his cock with her inner muscles, gripping it even tighter. Amy giggled at his reaction to her squeezing his cock with her pussy. So you like that, huh, she said, grinding her hips down onto his cock while squeezing it with her muscles. I've had a woman do that to me before, but never that tight. That's amazing! Dirk replied, tugging on her nipples as he spoke. I practice my Kegel exercises for 30 minutes every night without fail, whether I have a real cock to practice on or not, she said, smiling down at him as she began to slide her pussy up and down on his cock. But it's always so much better with a real cock. Dirk didn't get a chance to say anything else as Amy planted her lips on his, pushing her tongue into his mouth to find his own as she began riding him, sliding her pussy up and down the length of his shaft, squeezing and gripping it with her strong inner muscles. She sucked his tongue into her mouth and sucked on it almost as hard as she had sucked on his cock earlier, and Dirk thought she was going to suck it right out of his mouth. She had him trapped at both ends, and there was nothing Dirk could do but hang on to her big tits as she rode him. Her movements increased in tempo and intensity, and soon she was riding his cock in long, hard, deep strokes. She finally released his tongue from her mouth and sat up straight, putting her hands on his stomach for support as she rocked her hips with his cock trapped deep inside her. Her eyes were hooded, the lust plain, her mouth hanging open as she gasped for breath. Her nipples were two hard pebbles in the center of her breasts that jiggled and bounced with her every move. Dirk reached up and grabbed them in his hands, and she slapped her hands onto the backs of his and squeezed, urging him to squeeze her big tits hard. He did, and she moaned loudly in response. Oh, my God, I'm gonna cum, she gasped, her hips moving faster than before. The bed was rocking with the intensity of her movements, her breath coming faster and faster, and it was only a few moments later that she came, and she came hard. Aw! Amy cried out loudly, throwing her head back with her eyes squeezed shut, her hands still gripping Dirk's hands on her breasts as her orgasm exploded inside her pussy and went crashing through her body like a tidal wave of erotic pleasure. She gritted her teeth and growled loudly, her eyes still squeezed shut, as she moved her hips faster than ever to ride out her orgasm as long as she could. Dirk had never seen a woman cum this hard before, and he watched in rapt attention as her orgasm raced through her. After nearly a full minute the motions of Amy's hips began to slow, and she lowered her head to look down at Dirk beneath her. She was covered with a fine layer of sweat, her breath coming in ragged gasps through her open mouth, but she still managed a ragged smile as she continued to ride Dirk's still hard cock, although not nearly as fast as she had before. Wow, she gasped, that was intense. You made me cum hard. You did it, not me, Dirk said, smiling back up at her with his hands still grasping her tits. All I did, was lie here, and let you ride my dick. And what a dick it is, too, she said, dropping her hands down to his stomach. She pushed her hips down onto his cock and held them there, squeezing him with her inner muscles and grinding her hips in small circles as she spoke again. Now why don't you lay me down, put my knees up around my ears and pound me into the mattress? she said, a wicked smile crossing her face. Yes, ma'am, Dirk said. He reached up and grabbed her by the upper arms and threw her down onto the bed on her back. Oh, she gasped in surprise, caught a little off guard at Dirk's strength and quickness. Before she knew it he was on top of her and in between her legs, guiding his rock hard cock into her pussy again. She gasped again as he pushed it inside her, his balls slapping against her ass. He grabbed her legs behind her knees and slid his hands around behind them, looping her legs over his arms and spreading them wide as he leaned forward and put his hands on the bed on either side of her head. This motion did indeed put her knees up around her ear, bending her in half at the waist and lifting her ass up off of the bed and improving the angle so Dirk could drive his cock into her. Her eyes flew open wide and her mouth fell open as she gasped, yet again, as Dirk did just that, driving the full length of his cock completely into her. He felt the head of his cock hit bottom inside her and his balls slap against her ass, and Amy cried out in both a little bit of pain and a lot of excitement. Oh shit. That's deep, she cried out, grimacing and smiling at the same time. She grabbed Dirk by the elbows as she lifted her hips up to meet him, her feet bouncing in the air on either side of her head. Don't stop, Dirk, don't stop, even if I beg you to, don't stop, she said before Dirk could say anything, clamping down on his cock with her inner muscles again. I'm not gonna stop until I come. Dirk said, looking down at her and smiling. Fuck me hard, Dirk, fuck me hard, she begged, please, Dirk, fuck me hard. And Dirk did just that. He began driving his cock in and out of Amy's tight pussy as hard as he could, fucking her in long, deep, steady strokes. He started out at a moderate pace, looking down at her and watching her face as he fucked her, she reached up and grabbed her own tits in her hands, squeezing them and tugging on the nipples as she looked back at him. Her feet bounced in the air on either side of her head as Dirk thrust in and out of her again and again, the tempo of his thrust slowly increasing. It wasn't long before he was fucking her hard and fast, his balls slapping against her ass with every thrust, breathing hard as he drove his length in and out of her over and over again, his vest hanging open around his upper body. Amy grabbed his upper arms as he fucked her, her mouth open as she gasped, for breath as well. She could feel herself getting close to coming again, and was struggling to wait until he was coming so she could come with him. Then Dirk drove his cock into her hard and deep, sitting up for just a moment as he slipped his arms from under her legs and grabbed her by the ankles, pushing them forward towards the mattress above Amy's head and spreading her legs wider. Oh my god, yes! Amy cried, her eyes flying open as Dirk bent her in half at the waist. Her toes were touching the mattress above her head as Dirk fucked her hard and fast, driving his cock as deeply into her as he could with every downward thrust. The sounds of hot sex filled the room and the air was heavy with Amy's musk as Dirk fucked her hard and fast, quickly driving both of them to the brink of orgasm. Oh. My. God. Oh. My. God! Amy gasped, in time with his thrusts, Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me. Come, with me, come, with me, she pleaded, knowing that she couldn't hold out much longer. That was all it took to trigger Dirk's orgasm. He had been holding out for the past few minutes, and now it was time for him to let it go. He thrust in and out of her a few more times and then groaned loudly, shoving his hips forward as his orgasm hit. He held his cock inside her without moving, having shoved it in as far as he could, and just held it there as it erupted inside her, pumping stream after stream of hot, thick cum deep inside her pussy. Amy could feel Dirk's cock pulsing and throbbing as it pumped his cum inside her pussy, and she cried out in ecstasy as her own orgasm hit. She squeezed her eyes closed and groaned through clenched teeth as she was assaulted by the sensations of her own orgasm crashing through her body in waves, while she felt Dirk's cock pumping away inside her, filling her up with his seed. He pulled about halfway out and then thrust forward again, his cock still pumping inside her. He groaned loudly, his own eyes squeezed shut as he wrote his orgasm out. Finally, almost thankfully, their orgasm began to fade, the waves of pleasure crashing through Amy's body fading away and the pumping of Dirk's cock slowing and then stopping completely. He held his place on top of her, hands still clamped around her ankles, pinning her feet to the bed, his cock buried balls deep inside her, the last of his cum seeping out of his cock and into her full pussy. He finally let go of her ankles and dropped to the mattress, following Amy's hips down as they fell. He collapsed on top of her, both of them gasping for breath, with Dirk propping himself up on his elbows lest he crush her beneath him. They stayed that way for several long moments until finally Dirk rolled off of her and lay on his back, his softening cock that was glistening with their combined juices lying against his thigh as he tried to catch his breath. Amy let her legs fall to the mattress and just lay there, arms and legs outstretched, with Dirk's cum slowly leaking out of her ravaged, slightly sore and completely full pussy. Holy shit! Amy gasped, looking up at the ceiling and smiling. She turned her head to look at Dirk just as he turned his head to look at her. Holy shit, she repeated, a big smile on her face. How long has it been since you got fucked, anyway? she asked. Dirk smiled as he answered. It's been a while, he said. About a month or so. Well, damn, if you're gonna fuck me like that all night long I may not live to make you cum three times, she said, giggling as she spoke and making Dirk chuckle in return. Yeah, but what a way to go, huh? he asked, and they both laughed. A few moments later Amy struggled to sit up, still weak from the pounding Dirk had just given her. Stay there, stud, she said, looking over at him as she slid from the bed. I'm gonna go get cleaned up a bit, then I'm gonna go get us both a beer. I know I could use one, so I'm sure you could use one as well. You got that right, he said, watching her walking gingerly towards the bathroom. She came out a few minutes later and walked over to him, handing him a warm, wet washcloth, before she turned and walked out of the room. She came back a few minutes later with a beer in each hand, handing one to Dirk who then sat up and moved so that he could sit back against the headboard of the bed. Amy moved with him, sitting next to him as they both took a pull from their beers. The beer was cold and good, and it felt really good going down to both of them. They sat silent for a few moments before Amy spoke up. You got an old lady, Dirk? she asked, looking over at him. No, he replied, taking another pull from his beer, before continuing. I don't even have a steady girlfriend back home, much less an old lady at the clubhouse. Why not? Amy asked. With your looks and your...talents, shall we say, the girl should be lining up to be your old lady. I move around too much, I guess, he said. I don't work, I inherited a shitload of money from my parents, so I don't have to, so I spend most of my time just riding around the country on my scoot. And that means I'm not home a lot, and to be honest I really don't want the commitment that comes with a girlfriend or an old lady, he said, meaning it. Getting too much strange pussy out on the road, huh? she said, grinning at him. He grinned back as he replied, nodding his head. Something like that, yeah, he said, chuckling. That, plus it wouldn't be fair to the girl for me to be gone all the time and expect either of us to be faithful, so that's just not a part of my life right now. Do you think it ever will be? she asked. Who the hell knows? Dirk said, shrugging his shoulders. Maybe, I dunno. All I know is I'm just taking life one day at a time and enjoying the ride while I can. Pun intended, right? she said, grinning at him. Right, he said, looking over at her and grinning back. Think we'll make three? she asked. Sure gonna be fun trying, he replied. Yes, it is, she said, putting her beer on the nightstand and then taking his from him, putting it next to hers. It most certainly is, she said, lowering her mouth down to a soft cock and sucking it into her mouth. Dirk put his head back and sighed, smiling as she began sucking him hard once more. When the sun came up the next morning, the count was at four, and by the time Dirk got on his bike to head home Monday morning, it stood at eight. True to her word, Amy had made sure Dirk experienced both what it felt like to have her lips wrapped around his cock and to have his hands gripping her ass, as the next time he fucked her, she had made sure to have him on top of her, his arms under her, and his hands gripping her ass as he fucked her. It had been a most pleasant, most enjoyable, and most cum-filled weekend for the both of them, and it left both of them exhausted but smiling. Amy from the doorway of her house, watched Dirk as he rode his bike away. He had gone back to the hotel on Sunday to check out and pick up his stuff. So he was headed for home when he left Amy's place. He left with a promise to return, and Amy was sure he would keep that promise. Dirk was going to make damned sure he did. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: An Oceanside Bikers Gathering - Part 2 The House Mouse Shags Dirk. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk travels to an MC biker party and scores well. His suspicions about how the evening was going to go were confirmed when Amy slid her hand down his stomach to his crotch, massaging the lump of his cock firmly and then gripping it in her hand. She squeezed gently, but firmly, and both of them, could feel Dirk's cock, began to respond. I can't wait to give you a blowjob, she said into his ear. You keep that up and I'm gonna have to pull over and fuck you right here, he shouted over his shoulder at her, and he heard her laugh. As much as I'd like that, I think we should wait until we get to my house. It's not much further now. she called out into his ear. She gave his hardening cock one final squeeze before removing her hand, hugging tight against his back again. Turn right at the next street, she said a few minutes later. Dirk saw the sign for Vincent Lane and slowed, then made the right turn onto the street before accelerating again. It was a nice neighborhood, and he was sure that the loud pipes on his bike were going to make everyone take notice. But he was used to that and didn't let it bother him. A moment later Amy tapped him on the shoulder and then pointed to a house on the right as she spoke. That's where the dominatrix lives, she said, and Dirk turned his head to look. The what? he said in surprise. The dominatrix, Amy replied. She's a tall, leggy blonde with huge tits, and guys pay her to have her tie them up and do things to them. The cops have been trying to bust her for years, but have never been able to prove anything, so now they pretty much just leave her alone. Dirk looked at the house as they rode past it. He didn't see anything special about the house at 94, Vincent Lane, although he wasn't sure what he was expecting to see. There was a car in the driveway, but other than that there was nothing, it was just another house in an upper-middle-class neighborhood. My house is the second on the right in the next block, Amy said, and a few moments later he was pulling up into her driveway. He stopped the bike and held it steady as Amy got off, then shut off the engine, put the kickstand down, and got off. Don't worry about your bike, Dirk, it'll be fine out here in the driveway, Amy said. This is a nice neighborhood, and besides, everyone knows I'm associated with the MC so they treat me pretty good. One of the benefits of being in an MC, Dirk said, following her up the sidewalk to her front door. She opened the door and stepped inside, with Dirk following. She closed the door behind him as he stepped into the living room, he noticed that the house was very well furnished, with the decor being obviously feminine. Very nice, he said, standing in the center of the room and looking around. Thank you, sir! Amy replied, smiling at him. Would you like a beer? she asked, and Dirk nodded as he replied. Do you have anything harder? he asked. Is bourbon okay? she replied. Absolutely, Dirk said. Bulight, Knob Creek, or Blantons, she said, naming three very popular and very expensive bourbons, the last of which could run anywhere from $250 to $750 per bottle, depending upon which style you bought. Blantons, please, straight up, he said. Coming right up! Have a seat on the couch while I get it for you, she said, motioning to the couch and then turning to walk out of the room towards what he suspected was the kitchen. She slipped the jeans jacket off and tossed it onto the back of one of the chairs as she went past, and Dirk saw that the shirt she was wearing beneath the jacket was sleeveless. He also didn't see any bra lines, so he was pretty sure she was braless as well. He turned and walked over to the couch, sitting down in the middle of it and relaxing until Amy came back. She returned a minute or so later, a shot glass in one hand and a whiskey glass in the other. Both had bourbon in them, but the whiskey glass also had ice in it. As she walked towards him, it was clearly evident that he was right about her not wearing a bra. Her breasts were full and firm, much bigger than average, and sat high on her chest, with very little sag. Her nipples were big and obviously hard, poking against the material of her shirt. Dirk was mesmerized at the way her breasts bounced as she crossed the room, she saw where his eyes were and grinned in response as she walked over to him and stopped next to his outstretched legs. I prefer my bourbon on the rocks, she said, holding out the shot glass to him. He took the glass from her, and as soon as he did she immediately threw one leg over him and sat down on his lap, facing him. She slid up onto his lap as far as she could go, her knees pressing into the back of the couch on either side of his him, her mouth resting firmly on his crotch. A toast, she said, holding the glass in front of her. To good friends, good whiskey, and good sex, she said, grinning at him. I'll drink to that. Dirk replied, clinking his glass to hers. They both took a sip of their drinks, with Amy never taking her eyes off of his as she did. This is going to be such fun, she said, her voice soft and sultry as she looked into his eyes. I'm going to make you cum, so hard. How many times can you cum in one night, Dirk? she asked, taking another sip from her drink. My personal best is three, he replied, taking another sip from his drink as well. But then again, we got a late start, so we were kinda pressed for time. Think you can beat that personal best tonight? Amy asked, smiling at him. She ground her pussy against his crotch slowly as she spoke, her smile turning up on one end in a devilish way. Depends on how motivated I am, he replied, returning her smile. Well, let's see what I can do to motivate you, shall we, she said, leaning over and putting her drink on the small table next to the couch, pushing her big breasts into his chest as she did so. She kept them there as she sat up, pausing nose to nose with Dirk for just a moment before taking his face in her hands and kissing him. Her lips were warm and soft, and the kiss quickly deepened into something hot and erotic when she slipped her live tongue into his mouth to find his. Dirk was a little surprised at how aggressive Amy was, but he was by no means disappointed. He liked aggressive women, and Amy was quickly showing him just how aggressive she was by grinding her mound heart against his hardening cock. Amy slid her arms around his neck and held him close, pushing her big, firm breasts against his chest as she ground her pussy against him, their tongues dancing and her breath coming quicker now. Dirk put his arms around her in response, pulling her closer to him. The kiss lasted for a good two minutes, and by the time it was over Dirk's cock was nearly completely hard. Amy looked at him and smiled, her arms still around his neck as she spoke. Sounds like you've got a pretty nice-sized cock down there waiting for me, Dirk? she said, teasing him. Why don't you see for yourself? he asked, returning her smile. That's not a bad idea. Amy replied. She took her arms from around his neck and slid back along the top of his thighs until she was almost sitting on his knees. She reached down and unfastened his jeans, he never wore a belt, pulling the zipper down and then opening the fly completely. She let out a yelp of surprise, looking up at him with a grin on her face at the discovery that he wasn't wearing underwear. You're going commando, she said, happily. Dirk smiled and nodded as he replied. I hardly ever wear underwear, but I made it a point not to wear them tonight because I had a feeling I was gonna get laid tonight, and they'd just be in the way, he replied, making Amy giggle. Your feeling was correct, because you most certainly are going to get laid tonight, she said, reaching down and wrapping her fingers around his shaft, pulling it free from the jeans. But before that, you're gonna get your dick sucked by one of the most talented cock suckers you've ever met, she said. That would be you, I assume? he replied, playing with her. Damned right it is, she said, playing right back at him. Now let's get these jeans out of the way so I can get down to business, shall we? she said, getting up from where she sat. She turned around facing away from him and grabbed one of his feet, lifting it up and then pulling his motorcycle boot off by the heel, tossing it aside. It was obvious that she'd done this before, and she had both of his boots off in seconds. Then she turned around and grabbed his jeans at his hips, looking up at him and giving him a big, devilish grin as she yanked them down over his hips, down his legs, and over his feet. This left him in just his socks, shirt and colors, his hard cock throbbing with excitement. Amy bent down and took his cock in her hand, squeezing it hard and pumping it a couple of times, looking up at him with that devilish grin again. You've got a great prick, Dirk, she said, I can't wait to get my lips wrapped around it. She bent down and kissed the tip of his cock, then put her lips on the very tip and sucked at it hard. This made Dirk jump, and Amy giggled at his response. Then she released his cock from her grasp and stood up, facing him. Let's even thing up a little, shall we? she said, pulling her shirt out of her jeans first and then pulling it up and over her head, tossing it aside to join Dirk's boots and jeans on the floor. She turned to face him, showing him the fullest, biggest, firmest, most spectacular pair of mouth-watering tits Dirk had ever seen. Holy shit! he said, his eyes fastened on her big tits. They were big and round, very firm with very little sag, capped with average-size areola in the center of which were two pert, erect nipples. If Dirk didn't know any better he would have sworn she'd had a boob job, but he didn't see any visible scars. It took High a minute to find his voice again, and all Amy did was stand there with her hands on her hips, grinning from ear to ear as he looked at her. I take it you like what you see? she said, her blue eyes sparkling. Oh, yeah, I do. Dirk replied, looking up at her and returning her smile. I've never seen a pair of tits like that in my entire life, he said, looking back down at her chest. And before you ask, yes, they're real, she said, grinning as she slid her hands up her body to cup the big mounds in her hands. So you've been asked that before, huh? Dirk said, grinning up at her. Only every time a guy sees my boobs for the first time, she said, squeezing her tits in her hands and tugging on the nipples. Now, are we gonna talk about my tits all night or are you gonna let me suck your cock and then fuck me? she asked, still squeezing her tits. We can talk later, Dirk said, spreading his knees apart so she could get between his legs. Without another word Amy dropped to her knees and scooted in between his outspread thighs, moving forward as far as she could go. She reached up and grabbed Dirk's cock, pointing it straight up and without hesitation dropped her mouth down and swallowed it up, clamping her lips around it and sucking nearly his entire length into her mouth and down her throat. Dirk moaned as she gripped and squeezed his balls in her hand as she ran her thick, wet tongue up and down the underside of his shaft. She began sliding her mouth up and down the length of his cock, massaging and squeezing his balls as she did. Every now and then she would slide her mouth up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth, then she would suck very hard like she was sucking on a soda straw, and Dirk watched in amazement as her cheeks hollowed in with the suction she was applying. He could feel the pre-cum being sucked out of him, and she moaned with delight as she tasted the salty fluid on her tongue. She looked up at him and smiled around the head of his cock in her mouth, her blue eyes sparkling. She released his cock from her mouth with a soft pop and then gripped it in her hand, pumping the glistening, slick shaft as she spoke. I told you I was good, she said, grinning up at him. Am I not the best cocksucker you've ever met or what? she asked, obviously very proud of herself and her oral skills. Dirk nodded as he replied. Yes, you most certainly are, he said, watching as she pumped his cock. But why are you talking instead of sucking? he asked, one side of his mouth turning up in a smile. Amy smiled back. Yes, sir, she said, then lowered her mouth down onto his cock again and resumed sucking him off. She was incredibly good, of that there was no doubt, and Dirk just sat back and relaxed, watching a true cock-sucking queen at work. Amy bobbed her head up and down on his shaft, turning her head from side to side every now and then to change the angle of her mouth on his cock, massaging his balls all the while. She was good, Very good, and Dirk knew it wouldn't be long before he was blowing his load down her throat if she kept this up. Then she surprised him by releasing his cock from her mouth and gripping it with her hand as she slid her tongue down his shaft to his balls. Dirk always shaped his cock and balls so she had a pair of clean, smooth balls to play with. She ran her big tongue over and around his balls, then opened her mouth wide and clamped her soft lips around them. Then, to Dirk's amazement, she effortlessly sucked both of them in her mouth, rolling them around and sucking on them just hard enough to arouse with causing pain, and making Dirk groan out loud in the process. After several very enjoyable moments of her sucking on his balls, she shifted her attention back to his cock for another few moments before slipping it from her mouth and looking up at him, her hand wrapped around the shaft and pumping it as she spoke. I want you to come in my mouth, because I really want to taste you, but I think I'll save that for later, she said, giving him an impish smile. Right now, I want to feel this big, hard cock inside my wet pussy, so I can ride you until you come inside me. Is that okay, Dirk? she asked, one side of her mouth turned up in a smile. Absolutely! Dirk replied, returning her grin. They both stood up then, with Amy slipping out of her boots and jeans and Dirk taking off his colors, draping them over the back of the couch, before pulling off his shirt. Leave your colors on, Dirk, she said as she tossed her jeans on the back of the chair that was next to the couch. Taking the shirt off is okay, but put your colors back on, please. I want you to fuck me while you're wearing them, okay? she asked. I can do that, Dirk said, picking the vest up from the back of the couch and putting it back on. Amy was now standing before him totally naked, and he was pleased to see that she was shaven as smooth. And was that a clitoral hood he saw peeking out from between her puffy outer lips? Amy grinned at him as she took him by the hand, turning to lead him across the room, to her bedroom. Now come with me, she said, tugging him along behind her. He let himself be led across the room and down the hall to her bedroom, watching the firm globes of her ass flexing as she walked. She led him into her bedroom, and Dirk wasn't at all surprised to see that it was done up entirely in pink-pink walls, pink curtains on the window, pink bedspread, and pink rug. She obviously loved pink, and that was okay with him. She led him over to the side of the bed, then turned him so his back was to the bed. Then, without warning, she put her hands on his chest and pushed hard, shoving him back onto the bed. Whoa! Dirk exclaimed as he fell back onto the bed, his hard cock slapping against his abdomen as he fell. Amy was on him in a flash, quickly climbing on top of him and getting into position above him, putting one hand on either side of his head for support. She smiled down at him as she pressed her mound against the hard tube of his cock, rubbing it up and down the length, and Dirk could feel her outer lips opening and his cock getting slippery with her juices. She was already very wet, and was very eager to get his cock inside her. This is gonna be so fucking good, she whispered, her voice low and husky as she slid her pussy up and down the underside of his shaft. Dirk reached up and grabbed her big breasts in his hands, squeezing them hard and pinching the nipples between his fingers. Amy jerked her hips in response, throwing her head back and closing her eyes as she hissed between clenched teeth as the sensations went ripping through her nipples and through the rest of her body. Oh my god, yes! she breathed, looking down at him. The lust was plain in her eyes, and she never took her eyes from Dirk's as she reached down and pointed his cock up at her pussy. Dirk felt the head slip into her opening and then she pushed down, sliding her pussy down onto his hard shaft. Ah, that feels so fucking good, she said, pushing down harder and taking his entire length inside her. Amy's pussy was hot, wet, and very tight, the tightest pussy Dirk had ever felt, and he loved the way it felt wrapped around his cock. It was like having a warm, wet velvet hand wrapped around his shaft, and he jumped when she clamped down hard on his cock with her inner muscles, gripping it even tighter. Amy giggled at his reaction to her squeezing his cock with her pussy. So you like that, huh, she said, grinding her hips down onto his cock while squeezing it with her muscles. I've had a woman do that to me before, but never that tight. That's amazing! Dirk replied, tugging on her nipples as he spoke. I practice my Kegel exercises for 30 minutes every night without fail, whether I have a real cock to practice on or not, she said, smiling down at him as she began to slide her pussy up and down on his cock. But it's always so much better with a real cock. Dirk didn't get a chance to say anything else as Amy planted her lips on his, pushing her tongue into his mouth to find his own as she began riding him, sliding her pussy up and down the length of his shaft, squeezing and gripping it with her strong inner muscles. She sucked his tongue into her mouth and sucked on it almost as hard as she had sucked on his cock earlier, and Dirk thought she was going to suck it right out of his mouth. She had him trapped at both ends, and there was nothing Dirk could do but hang on to her big tits as she rode him. Her movements increased in tempo and intensity, and soon she was riding his cock in long, hard, deep strokes. She finally released his tongue from her mouth and sat up straight, putting her hands on his stomach for support as she rocked her hips with his cock trapped deep inside her. Her eyes were hooded, the lust plain, her mouth hanging open as she gasped for breath. Her nipples were two hard pebbles in the center of her breasts that jiggled and bounced with her every move. Dirk reached up and grabbed them in his hands, and she slapped her hands onto the backs of his and squeezed, urging him to squeeze her big tits hard. He did, and she moaned loudly in response. Oh, my God, I'm gonna cum, she gasped, her hips moving faster than before. The bed was rocking with the intensity of her movements, her breath coming faster and faster, and it was only a few moments later that she came, and she came hard. Aw! Amy cried out loudly, throwing her head back with her eyes squeezed shut, her hands still gripping Dirk's hands on her breasts as her orgasm exploded inside her pussy and went crashing through her body like a tidal wave of erotic pleasure. She gritted her teeth and growled loudly, her eyes still squeezed shut, as she moved her hips faster than ever to ride out her orgasm as long as she could. Dirk had never seen a woman cum this hard before, and he watched in rapt attention as her orgasm raced through her. After nearly a full minute the motions of Amy's hips began to slow, and she lowered her head to look down at Dirk beneath her. She was covered with a fine layer of sweat, her breath coming in ragged gasps through her open mouth, but she still managed a ragged smile as she continued to ride Dirk's still hard cock, although not nearly as fast as she had before. Wow, she gasped, that was intense. You made me cum hard. You did it, not me, Dirk said, smiling back up at her with his hands still grasping her tits. All I did, was lie here, and let you ride my dick. And what a dick it is, too, she said, dropping her hands down to his stomach. She pushed her hips down onto his cock and held them there, squeezing him with her inner muscles and grinding her hips in small circles as she spoke again. Now why don't you lay me down, put my knees up around my ears and pound me into the mattress? she said, a wicked smile crossing her face. Yes, ma'am, Dirk said. He reached up and grabbed her by the upper arms and threw her down onto the bed on her back. Oh, she gasped in surprise, caught a little off guard at Dirk's strength and quickness. Before she knew it he was on top of her and in between her legs, guiding his rock hard cock into her pussy again. She gasped again as he pushed it inside her, his balls slapping against her ass. He grabbed her legs behind her knees and slid his hands around behind them, looping her legs over his arms and spreading them wide as he leaned forward and put his hands on the bed on either side of her head. This motion did indeed put her knees up around her ear, bending her in half at the waist and lifting her ass up off of the bed and improving the angle so Dirk could drive his cock into her. Her eyes flew open wide and her mouth fell open as she gasped, yet again, as Dirk did just that, driving the full length of his cock completely into her. He felt the head of his cock hit bottom inside her and his balls slap against her ass, and Amy cried out in both a little bit of pain and a lot of excitement. Oh shit. That's deep, she cried out, grimacing and smiling at the same time. She grabbed Dirk by the elbows as she lifted her hips up to meet him, her feet bouncing in the air on either side of her head. Don't stop, Dirk, don't stop, even if I beg you to, don't stop, she said before Dirk could say anything, clamping down on his cock with her inner muscles again. I'm not gonna stop until I come. Dirk said, looking down at her and smiling. Fuck me hard, Dirk, fuck me hard, she begged, please, Dirk, fuck me hard. And Dirk did just that. He began driving his cock in and out of Amy's tight pussy as hard as he could, fucking her in long, deep, steady strokes. He started out at a moderate pace, looking down at her and watching her face as he fucked her, she reached up and grabbed her own tits in her hands, squeezing them and tugging on the nipples as she looked back at him. Her feet bounced in the air on either side of her head as Dirk thrust in and out of her again and again, the tempo of his thrust slowly increasing. It wasn't long before he was fucking her hard and fast, his balls slapping against her ass with every thrust, breathing hard as he drove his length in and out of her over and over again, his vest hanging open around his upper body. Amy grabbed his upper arms as he fucked her, her mouth open as she gasped, for breath as well. She could feel herself getting close to coming again, and was struggling to wait until he was coming so she could come with him. Then Dirk drove his cock into her hard and deep, sitting up for just a moment as he slipped his arms from under her legs and grabbed her by the ankles, pushing them forward towards the mattress above Amy's head and spreading her legs wider. Oh my god, yes! Amy cried, her eyes flying open as Dirk bent her in half at the waist. Her toes were touching the mattress above her head as Dirk fucked her hard and fast, driving his cock as deeply into her as he could with every downward thrust. The sounds of hot sex filled the room and the air was heavy with Amy's musk as Dirk fucked her hard and fast, quickly driving both of them to the brink of orgasm. Oh. My. God. Oh. My. God! Amy gasped, in time with his thrusts, Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me. Come, with me, come, with me, she pleaded, knowing that she couldn't hold out much longer. That was all it took to trigger Dirk's orgasm. He had been holding out for the past few minutes, and now it was time for him to let it go. He thrust in and out of her a few more times and then groaned loudly, shoving his hips forward as his orgasm hit. He held his cock inside her without moving, having shoved it in as far as he could, and just held it there as it erupted inside her, pumping stream after stream of hot, thick cum deep inside her pussy. Amy could feel Dirk's cock pulsing and throbbing as it pumped his cum inside her pussy, and she cried out in ecstasy as her own orgasm hit. She squeezed her eyes closed and groaned through clenched teeth as she was assaulted by the sensations of her own orgasm crashing through her body in waves, while she felt Dirk's cock pumping away inside her, filling her up with his seed. He pulled about halfway out and then thrust forward again, his cock still pumping inside her. He groaned loudly, his own eyes squeezed shut as he wrote his orgasm out. Finally, almost thankfully, their orgasm began to fade, the waves of pleasure crashing through Amy's body fading away and the pumping of Dirk's cock slowing and then stopping completely. He held his place on top of her, hands still clamped around her ankles, pinning her feet to the bed, his cock buried balls deep inside her, the last of his cum seeping out of his cock and into her full pussy. He finally let go of her ankles and dropped to the mattress, following Amy's hips down as they fell. He collapsed on top of her, both of them gasping for breath, with Dirk propping himself up on his elbows lest he crush her beneath him. They stayed that way for several long moments until finally Dirk rolled off of her and lay on his back, his softening cock that was glistening with their combined juices lying against his thigh as he tried to catch his breath. Amy let her legs fall to the mattress and just lay there, arms and legs outstretched, with Dirk's cum slowly leaking out of her ravaged, slightly sore and completely full pussy. Holy shit! Amy gasped, looking up at the ceiling and smiling. She turned her head to look at Dirk just as he turned his head to look at her. Holy shit, she repeated, a big smile on her face. How long has it been since you got fucked, anyway? she asked. Dirk smiled as he answered. It's been a while, he said. About a month or so. Well, damn, if you're gonna fuck me like that all night long I may not live to make you cum three times, she said, giggling as she spoke and making Dirk chuckle in return. Yeah, but what a way to go, huh? he asked, and they both laughed. A few moments later Amy struggled to sit up, still weak from the pounding Dirk had just given her. Stay there, stud, she said, looking over at him as she slid from the bed. I'm gonna go get cleaned up a bit, then I'm gonna go get us both a beer. I know I could use one, so I'm sure you could use one as well. You got that right, he said, watching her walking gingerly towards the bathroom. She came out a few minutes later and walked over to him, handing him a warm, wet washcloth, before she turned and walked out of the room. She came back a few minutes later with a beer in each hand, handing one to Dirk who then sat up and moved so that he could sit back against the headboard of the bed. Amy moved with him, sitting next to him as they both took a pull from their beers. The beer was cold and good, and it felt really good going down to both of them. They sat silent for a few moments before Amy spoke up. You got an old lady, Dirk? she asked, looking over at him. No, he replied, taking another pull from his beer, before continuing. I don't even have a steady girlfriend back home, much less an old lady at the clubhouse. Why not? Amy asked. With your looks and your...talents, shall we say, the girl should be lining up to be your old lady. I move around too much, I guess, he said. I don't work, I inherited a shitload of money from my parents, so I don't have to, so I spend most of my time just riding around the country on my scoot. And that means I'm not home a lot, and to be honest I really don't want the commitment that comes with a girlfriend or an old lady, he said, meaning it. Getting too much strange pussy out on the road, huh? she said, grinning at him. He grinned back as he replied, nodding his head. Something like that, yeah, he said, chuckling. That, plus it wouldn't be fair to the girl for me to be gone all the time and expect either of us to be faithful, so that's just not a part of my life right now. Do you think it ever will be? she asked. Who the hell knows? Dirk said, shrugging his shoulders. Maybe, I dunno. All I know is I'm just taking life one day at a time and enjoying the ride while I can. Pun intended, right? she said, grinning at him. Right, he said, looking over at her and grinning back. Think we'll make three? she asked. Sure gonna be fun trying, he replied. Yes, it is, she said, putting her beer on the nightstand and then taking his from him, putting it next to hers. It most certainly is, she said, lowering her mouth down to a soft cock and sucking it into her mouth. Dirk put his head back and sighed, smiling as she began sucking him hard once more. When the sun came up the next morning, the count was at four, and by the time Dirk got on his bike to head home Monday morning, it stood at eight. True to her word, Amy had made sure Dirk experienced both what it felt like to have her lips wrapped around his cock and to have his hands gripping her ass, as the next time he fucked her, she had made sure to have him on top of her, his arms under her, and his hands gripping her ass as he fucked her. It had been a most pleasant, most enjoyable, and most cum-filled weekend for the both of them, and it left both of them exhausted but smiling. Amy from the doorway of her house, watched Dirk as he rode his bike away. He had gone back to the hotel on Sunday to check out and pick up his stuff. So he was headed for home when he left Amy's place. He left with a promise to return, and Amy was sure he would keep that promise. Dirk was going to make damned sure he did. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: An Oceanside Bikers Gathering - Part 1 Dirk finds his favorite place on earth. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The day was bright and clear without a cloud in the sky, the weather was warm without being hot, and there was little if any wind. Traffic was minimal at best, and this enabled Dirk to relax as he rode his Harley down the highway at 70MPH, a black duffel bag full of his clothing and gear strapped across the rear seat. Riding his bike in conditions like this was one of the things that Dirk loved most in the world, and like most bikers this was a kind of therapy for him that couldn t be found anywhere else. Whenever life s concerns and distractions got to be too much for him, Dirk would fire up the bike and hit the road, not going anywhere in particular but just going until either the bike needed gas or he needed food, or both. But today was different. Dirk was travelling with a destination in mind, specifically the clubhouse of one of his MC s charters that was in the neighboring state. They were celebrating their 10th anniversary and had planned a monster party, one that Dirk wouldn t have missed for the world. The charter was also located in his favorite beach resort town where his favorite beach resort hotel, The Windjammer, was located, so there was no way he wasn t going to make this party. He had already made his reservation at the hotel, although he knew he d most likely end up spending the majority of the night at the clubhouse enjoying the party and the hospitality of the club. He d had several invites from club members to stay at their house, but Dirk politely declined them all. As much as he loved the members of his club he always felt a little out of place when he stayed overnight with one of them, and preferred the privacy of his own hotel suite instead. Besides, if he got lucky with one of the many girls he knew were going to be at the party, he wanted a place to go where he could be assured of privacy and comfort. It was late in the afternoon when Dirk pulled into the parking lot of The Windjammer, having been on the road for a little more than eight hours. He was achy and tired from the ride, needing both a shower and a drink in the worst way. He pulled his bike up under the awning of the main entrance to the hotel and dropped the kickstand, his loud pipes turning every head within ear shot. He drew a few disgusted looks from some of the snootier patrons when they saw his colors and his long hair, but he truly didn t give a shit. He was worth more than most of them on his worst day, so he really couldn t care less about their opinion. He shut down the engine and got off, stretching for a moment before going into the hotel and checking in. He came back out with a card key for his room less than three minutes later, then got back onto his bike to move it into the parking lot. Once there he shut the bike down, locked the ignition and the forks, unstrapped the duffel bag and headed up to his room. The room was located on the 22nd floor of the hotel and had a magnificent view of the ocean. As soon as Dirk got into the room he dropped his bag on the bed and went out onto the balcony, standing there and looking out at the ocean. He smiled as he smelled the salt air and felt the ocean breeze on his face, then closed his eyes and just listened to the sound of the waves and the water for several long moments. Then he opened his eyes and looked up and down the beach, still smiling. This is my favorite place in the whole world! he said out loud to himself, his smile getting bigger. It was late in the day on Saturday so the beach was packed with tourists, but this didn t bother him. He wasn t there to go out on the beach this trip, he was there to party and have a good time, so the crowd of people on the beach wasn t important. He stood there for a few moments longer, then turned and went back into the room to shower and change. He took his leather vest with his club s colors on it off and dropped it on the bed, the rest of his clothes following. A few minutes later he was in the shower, standing under the stream of hot water and letting it wash away the achiness and the road grime from today s ride. After his shower he unpacked, tossing his clothes into the drawers of the dresser in the room, then got dressed and headed down to the lounge to have a drink before going over to the clubhouse. He knew the party was going to be big and loud, and he wanted to have at least one drink in relative peace and quiet before he subjected himself to the noise of the party. He walked into the dimly lit lounge and headed towards the bar, glancing around the room as he did so. It was early in the evening so the lounge wasn t very full, with only two or three tables being occupied and less than half a dozen people sitting at the bar. As he walked up to an empty stool he noticed a group of three people, two women and a man, sitting at one of the tables. Dirk could tell that the man and one of the women, a brunette with a very cute face and a huge pair of tits, were obviously together since they were holding hands and sitting very close to each other. The man looked to be quite a bit older than the woman, maybe 20 years or so, he couldn t be sure, but Dirk was positive that the man was at least old enough to be her father. And by the way they were acting, he knew that wasn t it. Husband, maybe, but father- no. Not unless they were into something really kinky, that is. The other woman, a short blonde wearing a pink two piece outfit consisting of a tight top that tied in the front and equally tight shorts, was sitting on the other side of the table from them, smiling as they talked. She looked up at him as he walked towards the bar, quickly giving him the once-over as she continued talking to her friends. Then she smiled at him, pausing for a moment in her conversation, before turning back to her friends and continuing the conversation. Dirk continued on to the bar and sat down at a vacant stool, ordering a shot of Blanton s straight up when the bartender came over to him. Very good, sir! the bartender said, acknowledging Dirk s taste in bourbon. A few moments later he brought the drink over and set it on the bar in front of him, and Dirk picked it up to take a sip. He eyed the blonde woman in the mirror behind the bar as he did so, taking his time and looking her over good. She was small, around five foot nothing Dirk would have guessed, with long blonde hair down to the middle of her back. She had a cute face with angular features to her cheeks and nose, with slightly almond shaped eyes that fit her face perfectly. Her teeth were white and straight, accompanied by lips that were full and apparently very soft. They weren t full enough to be called dick sucking lips but they were close damned close. 'Man, I wonder what it would feel like to have those lips wrapped around my dick! Dirk thought to himself as he looked down to his drink to take another sip. He didn t see the brunette look up at him sharply just as he had this thought, a look of mild surprise flashing across her face for a moment before she broke out in a smile, turning her attention back to her friends. Dirk also didn t see the brunette reach out and touch the blonde s hand as she spoke, her words causing the blonde to glance over at him before she, too, broke out into a smile. When they all got up to leave Dirk noticed that the blonde had a stout, firm, and slightly muscular body. Her stomach was flat and her waistline slightly tapered, with shapely legs and a firm, rounded ass that flexed when she walked. And on top of all that was a large, firm bustline that sat high on her chest, the twin globes bouncing and jiggling inside her tight top as she walked. She glanced over at him and smiled again as she walked away, the three of them walking out of the door and out of sight. Dirk turned and enjoyed the sight of her ass flexing inside of the equally snug shorts she was wearing, and he couldn t help but wonder how those globes of flesh would feel in his hands. Dirk turned back to his drink, smiling to himself as he took a sip. Half an hour later Dirk was on his bike and headed out to the clubhouse for the party, and just as he expected there was a very large crowd of bikes and people already there. He parked his bike in front of the clubhouse with the others, not bothering to lock it knowing that the prospects who were positioned around the parking area would keep an eye on it. Watching the bikes of full patch members was part of their job as prospects, and to lock your bike while at the clubhouse with the prospects there was considered disrespectful to the host club. Besides, the prospects knew they d get their butts kicked if they let anything happen to the bike of a full patch .. When he got inside, he saw that the party was already in full swing. He walked over to the packed bar, exchanging greetings, hugs and handshakes with at least half a dozen other club members along the way. The club was hosting an open bar as usual, and Dirk was sure that by the time the party was over the grounds and the clubhouse would be littered with empty beer cans, discarded solo cups, and drunken bikers, all passed out and lying wherever they had fallen. Dirk didn't plan to be one of them, so he took it easy on the beer. There was a time in his life when he'd be the first one to pass out drunk, but those days were long over. Hangovers hurt a lot more than they used to, so he avoided them whenever he could by staying mostly sober. Weed was his intoxicant of choice these days, and there was just as much of that to be had as there was beer and hard alcohol. One of his close brothers fixed him up with a couple of the biggest, fattest doobies Dirk had ever seen, and after he had made the rounds of the clubhouse, which took about an hour he sat down at a table in a corner of the clubhouse to relax, enjoy his beer and his weed, and watch the party unfold in front of him. Two beers and half of the doobie later, Dirk was feeling pretty good, enjoying sitting at the small table and watching the goings-on in the clubhouse. Party parties were always loud, raucous, and entertaining, and tonight's party was no different. He put the joint to his lips to take another hit but stopped his hand in mid-air when he saw the petite blonde from the hotel bar walk into the room. Instead of the tight shirt and shorts she was wearing at the hotel, she was now wearing faded jeans tucked into black leather boots that came halfway up her calves, a tight white v-neck shirt that showed a generous amount of cleavage, and a denim jacket that was just as faded as the jeans she wore. She turned heads as she made her way through the crowd to the bar, stopping to talk to several people along the way. As she was talking to one of them, she turned in Dirk's direction, and a smile crossed her face when she saw him sitting at his table. She finally made her way over to the bar and got a beer, then made a beeline for Dirk's table. Mind if I sit down? she said, smiling down at him, her deep blue eyes sparkling. Please do, Dirk said, motioning to the empty chair across from him. She put her beard down on the table and then sat down, leaning forward onto her elbows as she crossed her forearms on the table in front of her. I was hoping you'd be here tonight, she said, smiling at him. My name's Amy, by the way. Nice to meet you, Amy. I'm Dirk. What made you think I'd be here? he asked, taking a swig from his beer. Your colors, she said, referring to his leather vest with his MC patches on them. I saw them when you sat down at the hotel bar earlier, and I had a feeling that you were in town for the party, she replied, still smiling at him. You seem to know a lot of people here, he said, taking a drink from his beer. Are you somebody's old lady? he asked. If he was going to make a move on this highly attractive and very sexy woman, he needed to know if she was the wife or girlfriend of a club brother. To move on another man's woman is a cardinal sin in the MC world, and he had no desire to get involved in that. No, I'm not, and I'm not a sweet butt either, she said, sitting back and taking a drink from her beer. A sweet butt was a woman who lived at the clubhouse, kept the place clean, and serviced the club members whenever they wanted it. I have my own place over on Vincent Lane about 20 minutes from here, so I don't live at the clubhouse. I'm more of a house mouse, actually, I help the club out with some of their administrative functions and help organize fundraisers and things like that, but I'm not looking for a partner or an old man. I actually helped organize this party, I'll have you know, she said, looking around briefly and gesturing with the beer in her hand as she did. From what I can see, you did a good job, Dirk replied, smiling at her for the first time. So if you're not somebody's old lady or a sweet butt, how did you get involved with the MC to begin with? he asked, genuinely curious. She looked down for a moment before replying, a solemn look on her face, before she looked back up at him and replied. I was the old lady of the founding sergeant at arms, Papa Bear. He was killed in an accident about a year after the charter was granted, and the way the club treated me when that happened was just,.. she stopped for a moment, a small smile creeping onto her face and her eyes tearing up just a bit. They showed me so much love and compassion, I knew I'd found a home here and would never leave it. So I haven't. I'm not looking for another old man or another club member to hook up with, and everyone knows that, so they leave me alone. They all watch out for me like a band of big brothers, and I appreciate that, she said, her smile returning. The brotherhood of an MC is something that you have to experience to really understand, Dirk said, nodding at her. Being the MC was one of the best things I ever did, and I love it, he said, taking a drink from his beer before continuing. So why were you hoping I'd be here tonight, may I ask? Because you make me tingle in all the right places, she replied, looking into his eyes. When I saw you at the bar earlier tonight, the tingling began immediately, and by the time I left it was so intense I could hardly stand it. I was so wet I was surprised I didn't squish when I walked. Her eyes were bright and shining as she looked at him, a big smile on her face. You're very direct, aren't you, Amy? Dirk asked, smiling back at her. Yes, I am, she replied, nodding her head. Life is too short to waste time fucking around, you know? Unless you're actually fucking, that is. She was absolutely grinning by now. So are you tingling now? Dirk asked. Let the games begin, he thought to himself. Absolutely, Amy replied, giving him a big smile as she replied, without missing a beat. And my panties are absolutely soaked, she picked her beer up and took another drink before putting it back on the table and speaking again. You know, Dirk, if you play your cards right and I think you will, not only will you find out how my ass feels in your hands, you'll also find out what it feels like to have my lips wrapped around your hard dick! Dirk's mouth fell open, a look of utter surprise on his face. She laughed at his reaction to what she had just said, and the surprise was evident in his voice when he finally spoke. How the fuck did you know that, he said, incredulously. What are you, psychic or something? No, but my friend Sherry is. Amy replied, still grinning. She's the woman who I was with at the hotel bar, and the man was Rob, her husband. Rob is a lieutenant with the local police department, and I've known Sherry since high school. She's always been a little bit psychic, and when she picked up on what you were thinking in the bar, she told me about it. Okay, I'm officially freaked out. Rob said, picking up the joint and taking a hit. Amy held her hand out with the palm up and wiggled her fingers at him, so he passed the joint to her. She put it to her lips and took a big hit, holding the smoke in for a moment, before blowing it out and passing the joint back to him. Most people are, she said, following the hit on the joint with a drink from her beer. Freaked me right the fuck out too, the first time Sherry told me something that I was thinking. I don't know how Rob handles it on a daily basis, I really don't. She put the beer down and leaned on the table again, crossing her forearms as she had before and creating about a mile of cleavage for Dirk to admire. A slightly evil smile crossed her face as she spoke again. So do you want to find out or not, Dirk? she said, her voice low and sultry, her eyes smoldering. Oh, yeah, Dirk replied, returning her smile. That, and a whole lot more, I hope, he said. I think you can count on that. Amy replied, grinning at him. My hotel? Dirk said, and Amy shook her head. Let's go to my place, she said. When I fuck you, I want it to be in my own bed, not in a hotel. I'm guessing you live alone? Dirk asked, just to be sure. Not even a cat, she said, giving him a big smile. Works for me, Dirk said, picking up his beer and draining it. He took one last hit from the joint before dropping it to the floor and crushing it under his boot. Where do you live? 102, Vincent Lane, about 20 minutes from here, she replied, draining her own beer and putting the empty bottle on the table. You gonna let me be your back warmer on the ride over there, she asked. Only if you promise to press those big tits against my back. Dirk replied, giving her a dose of her own medicine. Amy laughed as she responded. What kind of a back warmer would I be if I didn't? Hell, I may even give you a reach around, as well, she said, standing up. Dirk stood up as well, looking down at her from across the table. You're really something, you know that, Amy? he asked. You ain't seen nothing yet, high side, she replied, calling him by his road name that she got from the patch on the front of his vest. Just wait until I get you home. They walked out of the clubhouse and over to his bike, and Dirk got on first. He held the bike steady while Amy climbed on, then cranked up the engine. The loud pipes roared as the engine came to life, and Dirk dropped the bike into gear and pulled out of the parking area. Amy leaned forward and wrapped her arms around him, pushing her big tits into his back, just as she had promised. She held on tight as he maneuvered the bike through traffic and out onto the open roadway, following the directions Amy was saying into his ear as she clung to his back. A few minutes later, they were out on the open roadway, headed towards her house and what Dirk knew was going to be a very interesting evening. To be continued in part 2 . By Original Aramis for Literotica

Adventures of Dirk: An Oceanside Bikers Gathering - Part 1 Dirk finds his favorite place on earth. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The day was bright and clear without a cloud in the sky, the weather was warm without being hot, and there was little if any wind. Traffic was minimal at best, and this enabled Dirk to relax as he rode his Harley down the highway at 70MPH, a black duffel bag full of his clothing and gear strapped across the rear seat. Riding his bike in conditions like this was one of the things that Dirk loved most in the world, and like most bikers this was a kind of therapy for him that couldn t be found anywhere else. Whenever life s concerns and distractions got to be too much for him, Dirk would fire up the bike and hit the road, not going anywhere in particular but just going until either the bike needed gas or he needed food, or both. But today was different. Dirk was travelling with a destination in mind, specifically the clubhouse of one of his MC s charters that was in the neighboring state. They were celebrating their 10th anniversary and had planned a monster party, one that Dirk wouldn t have missed for the world. The charter was also located in his favorite beach resort town where his favorite beach resort hotel, The Windjammer, was located, so there was no way he wasn t going to make this party. He had already made his reservation at the hotel, although he knew he d most likely end up spending the majority of the night at the clubhouse enjoying the party and the hospitality of the club. He d had several invites from club members to stay at their house, but Dirk politely declined them all. As much as he loved the members of his club he always felt a little out of place when he stayed overnight with one of them, and preferred the privacy of his own hotel suite instead. Besides, if he got lucky with one of the many girls he knew were going to be at the party, he wanted a place to go where he could be assured of privacy and comfort. It was late in the afternoon when Dirk pulled into the parking lot of The Windjammer, having been on the road for a little more than eight hours. He was achy and tired from the ride, needing both a shower and a drink in the worst way. He pulled his bike up under the awning of the main entrance to the hotel and dropped the kickstand, his loud pipes turning every head within ear shot. He drew a few disgusted looks from some of the snootier patrons when they saw his colors and his long hair, but he truly didn t give a shit. He was worth more than most of them on his worst day, so he really couldn t care less about their opinion. He shut down the engine and got off, stretching for a moment before going into the hotel and checking in. He came back out with a card key for his room less than three minutes later, then got back onto his bike to move it into the parking lot. Once there he shut the bike down, locked the ignition and the forks, unstrapped the duffel bag and headed up to his room. The room was located on the 22nd floor of the hotel and had a magnificent view of the ocean. As soon as Dirk got into the room he dropped his bag on the bed and went out onto the balcony, standing there and looking out at the ocean. He smiled as he smelled the salt air and felt the ocean breeze on his face, then closed his eyes and just listened to the sound of the waves and the water for several long moments. Then he opened his eyes and looked up and down the beach, still smiling. This is my favorite place in the whole world! he said out loud to himself, his smile getting bigger. It was late in the day on Saturday so the beach was packed with tourists, but this didn t bother him. He wasn t there to go out on the beach this trip, he was there to party and have a good time, so the crowd of people on the beach wasn t important. He stood there for a few moments longer, then turned and went back into the room to shower and change. He took his leather vest with his club s colors on it off and dropped it on the bed, the rest of his clothes following. A few minutes later he was in the shower, standing under the stream of hot water and letting it wash away the achiness and the road grime from today s ride. After his shower he unpacked, tossing his clothes into the drawers of the dresser in the room, then got dressed and headed down to the lounge to have a drink before going over to the clubhouse. He knew the party was going to be big and loud, and he wanted to have at least one drink in relative peace and quiet before he subjected himself to the noise of the party. He walked into the dimly lit lounge and headed towards the bar, glancing around the room as he did so. It was early in the evening so the lounge wasn t very full, with only two or three tables being occupied and less than half a dozen people sitting at the bar. As he walked up to an empty stool he noticed a group of three people, two women and a man, sitting at one of the tables. Dirk could tell that the man and one of the women, a brunette with a very cute face and a huge pair of tits, were obviously together since they were holding hands and sitting very close to each other. The man looked to be quite a bit older than the woman, maybe 20 years or so, he couldn t be sure, but Dirk was positive that the man was at least old enough to be her father. And by the way they were acting, he knew that wasn t it. Husband, maybe, but father- no. Not unless they were into something really kinky, that is. The other woman, a short blonde wearing a pink two piece outfit consisting of a tight top that tied in the front and equally tight shorts, was sitting on the other side of the table from them, smiling as they talked. She looked up at him as he walked towards the bar, quickly giving him the once-over as she continued talking to her friends. Then she smiled at him, pausing for a moment in her conversation, before turning back to her friends and continuing the conversation. Dirk continued on to the bar and sat down at a vacant stool, ordering a shot of Blanton s straight up when the bartender came over to him. Very good, sir! the bartender said, acknowledging Dirk s taste in bourbon. A few moments later he brought the drink over and set it on the bar in front of him, and Dirk picked it up to take a sip. He eyed the blonde woman in the mirror behind the bar as he did so, taking his time and looking her over good. She was small, around five foot nothing Dirk would have guessed, with long blonde hair down to the middle of her back. She had a cute face with angular features to her cheeks and nose, with slightly almond shaped eyes that fit her face perfectly. Her teeth were white and straight, accompanied by lips that were full and apparently very soft. They weren t full enough to be called dick sucking lips but they were close damned close. 'Man, I wonder what it would feel like to have those lips wrapped around my dick! Dirk thought to himself as he looked down to his drink to take another sip. He didn t see the brunette look up at him sharply just as he had this thought, a look of mild surprise flashing across her face for a moment before she broke out in a smile, turning her attention back to her friends. Dirk also didn t see the brunette reach out and touch the blonde s hand as she spoke, her words causing the blonde to glance over at him before she, too, broke out into a smile. When they all got up to leave Dirk noticed that the blonde had a stout, firm, and slightly muscular body. Her stomach was flat and her waistline slightly tapered, with shapely legs and a firm, rounded ass that flexed when she walked. And on top of all that was a large, firm bustline that sat high on her chest, the twin globes bouncing and jiggling inside her tight top as she walked. She glanced over at him and smiled again as she walked away, the three of them walking out of the door and out of sight. Dirk turned and enjoyed the sight of her ass flexing inside of the equally snug shorts she was wearing, and he couldn t help but wonder how those globes of flesh would feel in his hands. Dirk turned back to his drink, smiling to himself as he took a sip. Half an hour later Dirk was on his bike and headed out to the clubhouse for the party, and just as he expected there was a very large crowd of bikes and people already there. He parked his bike in front of the clubhouse with the others, not bothering to lock it knowing that the prospects who were positioned around the parking area would keep an eye on it. Watching the bikes of full patch members was part of their job as prospects, and to lock your bike while at the clubhouse with the prospects there was considered disrespectful to the host club. Besides, the prospects knew they d get their butts kicked if they let anything happen to the bike of a full patch .. When he got inside, he saw that the party was already in full swing. He walked over to the packed bar, exchanging greetings, hugs and handshakes with at least half a dozen other club members along the way. The club was hosting an open bar as usual, and Dirk was sure that by the time the party was over the grounds and the clubhouse would be littered with empty beer cans, discarded solo cups, and drunken bikers, all passed out and lying wherever they had fallen. Dirk didn't plan to be one of them, so he took it easy on the beer. There was a time in his life when he'd be the first one to pass out drunk, but those days were long over. Hangovers hurt a lot more than they used to, so he avoided them whenever he could by staying mostly sober. Weed was his intoxicant of choice these days, and there was just as much of that to be had as there was beer and hard alcohol. One of his close brothers fixed him up with a couple of the biggest, fattest doobies Dirk had ever seen, and after he had made the rounds of the clubhouse, which took about an hour he sat down at a table in a corner of the clubhouse to relax, enjoy his beer and his weed, and watch the party unfold in front of him. Two beers and half of the doobie later, Dirk was feeling pretty good, enjoying sitting at the small table and watching the goings-on in the clubhouse. Party parties were always loud, raucous, and entertaining, and tonight's party was no different. He put the joint to his lips to take another hit but stopped his hand in mid-air when he saw the petite blonde from the hotel bar walk into the room. Instead of the tight shirt and shorts she was wearing at the hotel, she was now wearing faded jeans tucked into black leather boots that came halfway up her calves, a tight white v-neck shirt that showed a generous amount of cleavage, and a denim jacket that was just as faded as the jeans she wore. She turned heads as she made her way through the crowd to the bar, stopping to talk to several people along the way. As she was talking to one of them, she turned in Dirk's direction, and a smile crossed her face when she saw him sitting at his table. She finally made her way over to the bar and got a beer, then made a beeline for Dirk's table. Mind if I sit down? she said, smiling down at him, her deep blue eyes sparkling. Please do, Dirk said, motioning to the empty chair across from him. She put her beard down on the table and then sat down, leaning forward onto her elbows as she crossed her forearms on the table in front of her. I was hoping you'd be here tonight, she said, smiling at him. My name's Amy, by the way. Nice to meet you, Amy. I'm Dirk. What made you think I'd be here? he asked, taking a swig from his beer. Your colors, she said, referring to his leather vest with his MC patches on them. I saw them when you sat down at the hotel bar earlier, and I had a feeling that you were in town for the party, she replied, still smiling at him. You seem to know a lot of people here, he said, taking a drink from his beer. Are you somebody's old lady? he asked. If he was going to make a move on this highly attractive and very sexy woman, he needed to know if she was the wife or girlfriend of a club brother. To move on another man's woman is a cardinal sin in the MC world, and he had no desire to get involved in that. No, I'm not, and I'm not a sweet butt either, she said, sitting back and taking a drink from her beer. A sweet butt was a woman who lived at the clubhouse, kept the place clean, and serviced the club members whenever they wanted it. I have my own place over on Vincent Lane about 20 minutes from here, so I don't live at the clubhouse. I'm more of a house mouse, actually, I help the club out with some of their administrative functions and help organize fundraisers and things like that, but I'm not looking for a partner or an old man. I actually helped organize this party, I'll have you know, she said, looking around briefly and gesturing with the beer in her hand as she did. From what I can see, you did a good job, Dirk replied, smiling at her for the first time. So if you're not somebody's old lady or a sweet butt, how did you get involved with the MC to begin with? he asked, genuinely curious. She looked down for a moment before replying, a solemn look on her face, before she looked back up at him and replied. I was the old lady of the founding sergeant at arms, Papa Bear. He was killed in an accident about a year after the charter was granted, and the way the club treated me when that happened was just,.. she stopped for a moment, a small smile creeping onto her face and her eyes tearing up just a bit. They showed me so much love and compassion, I knew I'd found a home here and would never leave it. So I haven't. I'm not looking for another old man or another club member to hook up with, and everyone knows that, so they leave me alone. They all watch out for me like a band of big brothers, and I appreciate that, she said, her smile returning. The brotherhood of an MC is something that you have to experience to really understand, Dirk said, nodding at her. Being the MC was one of the best things I ever did, and I love it, he said, taking a drink from his beer before continuing. So why were you hoping I'd be here tonight, may I ask? Because you make me tingle in all the right places, she replied, looking into his eyes. When I saw you at the bar earlier tonight, the tingling began immediately, and by the time I left it was so intense I could hardly stand it. I was so wet I was surprised I didn't squish when I walked. Her eyes were bright and shining as she looked at him, a big smile on her face. You're very direct, aren't you, Amy? Dirk asked, smiling back at her. Yes, I am, she replied, nodding her head. Life is too short to waste time fucking around, you know? Unless you're actually fucking, that is. She was absolutely grinning by now. So are you tingling now? Dirk asked. Let the games begin, he thought to himself. Absolutely, Amy replied, giving him a big smile as she replied, without missing a beat. And my panties are absolutely soaked, she picked her beer up and took another drink before putting it back on the table and speaking again. You know, Dirk, if you play your cards right and I think you will, not only will you find out how my ass feels in your hands, you'll also find out what it feels like to have my lips wrapped around your hard dick! Dirk's mouth fell open, a look of utter surprise on his face. She laughed at his reaction to what she had just said, and the surprise was evident in his voice when he finally spoke. How the fuck did you know that, he said, incredulously. What are you, psychic or something? No, but my friend Sherry is. Amy replied, still grinning. She's the woman who I was with at the hotel bar, and the man was Rob, her husband. Rob is a lieutenant with the local police department, and I've known Sherry since high school. She's always been a little bit psychic, and when she picked up on what you were thinking in the bar, she told me about it. Okay, I'm officially freaked out. Rob said, picking up the joint and taking a hit. Amy held her hand out with the palm up and wiggled her fingers at him, so he passed the joint to her. She put it to her lips and took a big hit, holding the smoke in for a moment, before blowing it out and passing the joint back to him. Most people are, she said, following the hit on the joint with a drink from her beer. Freaked me right the fuck out too, the first time Sherry told me something that I was thinking. I don't know how Rob handles it on a daily basis, I really don't. She put the beer down and leaned on the table again, crossing her forearms as she had before and creating about a mile of cleavage for Dirk to admire. A slightly evil smile crossed her face as she spoke again. So do you want to find out or not, Dirk? she said, her voice low and sultry, her eyes smoldering. Oh, yeah, Dirk replied, returning her smile. That, and a whole lot more, I hope, he said. I think you can count on that. Amy replied, grinning at him. My hotel? Dirk said, and Amy shook her head. Let's go to my place, she said. When I fuck you, I want it to be in my own bed, not in a hotel. I'm guessing you live alone? Dirk asked, just to be sure. Not even a cat, she said, giving him a big smile. Works for me, Dirk said, picking up his beer and draining it. He took one last hit from the joint before dropping it to the floor and crushing it under his boot. Where do you live? 102, Vincent Lane, about 20 minutes from here, she replied, draining her own beer and putting the empty bottle on the table. You gonna let me be your back warmer on the ride over there, she asked. Only if you promise to press those big tits against my back. Dirk replied, giving her a dose of her own medicine. Amy laughed as she responded. What kind of a back warmer would I be if I didn't? Hell, I may even give you a reach around, as well, she said, standing up. Dirk stood up as well, looking down at her from across the table. You're really something, you know that, Amy? he asked. You ain't seen nothing yet, high side, she replied, calling him by his road name that she got from the patch on the front of his vest. Just wait until I get you home. They walked out of the clubhouse and over to his bike, and Dirk got on first. He held the bike steady while Amy climbed on, then cranked up the engine. The loud pipes roared as the engine came to life, and Dirk dropped the bike into gear and pulled out of the parking area. Amy leaned forward and wrapped her arms around him, pushing her big tits into his back, just as she had promised. She held on tight as he maneuvered the bike through traffic and out onto the open roadway, following the directions Amy was saying into his ear as she clung to his back. A few minutes later, they were out on the open roadway, headed towards her house and what Dirk knew was going to be a very interesting evening. To be continued in part 2 . By Original Aramis for Literotica

Adventures of Dirk: The Lady Farmer. Dirk has a sensual encounter with a robust lady farmer. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The sun was lying low on the horizon, full dark not more than an hour off, when Dirk pulled his Harley into a parking space in front of the small general store in the center of town. He'd been on the road for two days and was halfway through a four-day trip, and this was just one of a dozen small Midwestern towns he'd passed through in the past 24 hours. They all looked the same after a while, like something out of “The Andy Griffith Show,” but he figured that wasn't really so bad after all. This town was smaller than most with no more than a dozen buildings lining each side of what he thought was Main Street, and as he looked around he didn't see what he was looking for. As he looked up and down both sides of the street he noticed that he was the center of attention, and he certainly understood why - there wasn't another bike in sight, much less another biker, and he knew that the locals certainly weren't used to long-haired strangers in old jeans, t-shirts, and leather vests festooned with club patches riding into town on a bike that sounded like thunder on two wheels. He took off his helmet, hung it on the mirror, and then walked towards the wooden door to the general store, stripping off his black leather fingerless gloves as he went. The air inside the store was cool, and it was a welcome relief from the heat of the late August afternoon. A bell over the door jingled as he walked in, and a man who must have been the owner looked up at him from behind the counter to Dirk's left. There was a woman standing on this side of the counter as well, but Dirk didn't pay much attention to her at first. “Howdy, stranger,” the man said, sounding like something out of an old Western movie. Dirk smiled a bit as he replied. “Hey, how are ya,” he said, pulling a red paisley bandana out of his back pocket and wiping his face. “Where are your drink coolers?” he asked, stuffing the bandana back in his pocket. “Rear of the store to your right,” the man said, pointing in that direction. “Thanks,” Dirk said, walking towards the coolers, his motorcycle boots clumping on the wooden floor. A few moments later he walked up to the counter and placed two big bottles of Gatorade on the counter. He nodded at the woman next to the counter and gave her a polite smile, and she smiled back. He was considerably taller than her; he stood six feet even, and she was five foot nothing at the most. “That do it for ya?” the man behind the counter asked. Dirk nodded as he replied. “Yeah, that's it,” he said as the man rang up the drinks. “That'll be three dollars and ten cents,” he said, reaching for a paper bag as Dirk pulled his leather wallet out of his other back pocket, the chain attached to it swinging. “That's okay, I don't need a bag,” Dirk said, pulling a five out of his wallet and handing it to the man. Then he picked up one of the bottles, twisted the cap off, and took a long drink out of it. It was cold and good, and it gave him chills as it went down. He took his change from the man and stuffed it in one of the side pockets of his vest, then took another smaller drink from the bottle before speaking again. “Is there a motel around here somewhere?” he asked the man behind the counter. “I didn't see one on the main drag out front.” “You didn't see one because they're ain't one,” the man replied, smiling at Dirk. “And the closest motel from here is in Junction City, about eighty miles thataway,” the man said, pointing down the road in the direction that Dirk was travelling. “Great, just freakin' great,” Dirk muttered. “Another hour and a half on the road…just what I need!” “You need a place to stay, cowboy?” the woman said, and Dirk turned and looked at her, really seeing her for the first time. She was short, about five feet tall, with sparkling blue eyes and short red hair worn in a “pageboy” style. She had a slightly round face, small pert nose and nice lips that were spread in a smile showing her white teeth. She was a solid woman, a little more stout than Dirk normally preferred, clad in a loose-fitting cotton long sleeve plaid shirt tucked into jeans that were tight enough to show off the considerable curves of her full, rounded ass and equally full thighs. The shirt was unbuttoned to the second button which showed enough cleavage to give Dirk a good indication of the mountanous breasts that tented out the front of the shirt. Dirk wondered when was the last time this woman saw her feet. It was an effort to tear his eyes away from the huge mounds of her breasts pushing out the front of her shirt, especially with all of the cleavage she was showing, but he managed it. “Yeah, I do,” he replied, nodding at her and giving her a small smile. She smiled back at him even bigger in return. “A barn would be just fine if you got one,” he continued. “My mother would roll over in her grave at my lack of hospitality if I made a house guest sleep in the barn!” the woman said, laughing. Her huge breasts jiggled in her shirt as she laughed, drawing Dirk's attention again. “I got a spare room in the back of the house that's yours if you want it, and you can keep your iron horse out in the barn,” she said, nodding to the bike parked in front of the store. “I sure appreciate that, ma'am,” Dirk replied, his smile a bit bigger as he spoke. “But don't you think you'd better check with your husband first? You coming home with a biker for an overnight house guest might not go over too well with him, ya know,” he said. The woman broke out in laughter at this, and the man behind the counter chuckled as well. Dirk gave them both a puzzled look, and then the woman spoke again. “Well, for starters, cowboy, my name is Pat,” she said, grinning hugely at him and sticking out her hand. He took her hand and shook it; and was surprised to find her grip firm and sure. “If you're gonna be sleeping under my roof tonight, I think it only right that we know each other's names, don't you?” “Fair enough; my name's Dirk,” he replied. “Pleased to meet you, Dirk!” Pat said, her blue eyes sparkling. “And as for the husband, well, there isn't one, so don't you worry about that! I threw his ass out years ago, the lazy good-for-nothing bastard! Now it's just me and Max, my Bassett Hound. I love him to death but he isn't much on conversation, so it'll be good to have someone to talk to over dinner tonight,” she said. “I appreciate your hospitality, Pat, I really do,” Dirk said, relaxing a bit and letting his smile get a little bigger. “But you have to let me pay you for the night or at least buy the food, something to return the favor.” Pat smiled up at him when he said this, and he saw a new, brighter sparkle in her blue eyes as she replied. “Oh, I'm sure you'll come up with something!” she said. She paused and looked up at him for a moment, grinning at him, then broke eye contact as she walked past him toward the door. “Sun's going down, so we'd better get a move on,” she said, opening the wooden door to the store. She turned and looked at him as he picked up the second bottle of Gatorade from the counter and turned to follow her. “You can follow me out to the farm; it's about ten miles south of here so we'll be there in about fifteen minutes or so.” Then she walked out of the store and over to an old but very well-kept customized Chevy S-10 pickup truck, getting in and starting the engine. Dirk quickly put the other bottle of Gatorade in his saddlebag, threw on his helmet and gloves, then got on the bike and fired it up. She drove out of town with him following behind her, the thunder of his pipes bouncing off of the few buildings there were in the center of town. Fifteen minutes later Pat turned off of the two-lane county blacktop road onto a dirt driveway that must have been at least a quarter of a mile long. The land on either side of the road was green with soybeans, and sitting at the end of the driveway right in the center of the huge expanse of farmland was a typical midwestern-style wooden white farmhouse with a green roof, green shutters on the windows and a wraparound porch. The house had several large, old oak trees around it, effectively putting the house in the shade for most of the day. Dirk could see the barn rising up behind the house, and he pulled his bike up to the barn as Pat parked the truck in front of the house. He got his bag of belongings out of the left saddlebag and walked around to the front of the house where Pat was waiting for him on the porch. She smiled at him as he walked up the wooden steps to the porch. “Welcome to ‘Shady Oaks,' my farm,” Pat said proudly. “I grow the best soybeans in the state here, and am damn proud of it!” “You work all this land all on your own, Pat?” Dirk asked, looking around at the vast expanse of farmland that surrounded the house. Pat laughed briefly before replying. “Hell, no! I let the hired help take care of that,” she explained, opening the front door and walking inside with Dirk following her. The inside of the house was dark and cool, just as Dirk imagined it would be. “I just keep the books, write the paychecks for the help, and put the rest of the money in the bank,” Pat said as she walked down the short hallway to the sitting room. Max the Bassett Hound was lying on the couch sleeping, and he slowly lifted his head to look at them as they came in the room. Pat scratched him on the top of his head as she walked past, and then Max dropped his head again and went back to sleep. She stopped in the center of the room and turned to Dirk as she continued. “The spare room is through that door and down the hall, the last room on the right,” she said, pointing down the hallway. “Why don't you go ahead and drop your gear, maybe wash the road grime from your face while I get started on dinner? The bathroom's right across the hall from your room,” she said. “Thanks, Pat, I appreciate that,” Dirk said, smiling at her. “I sure could use a shower; do I have time for that before dinner's ready?” “I'll make sure you do,” Pat said, smiling back. “Now you go on and take care of yourself while I get started on dinner!” Then she turned and walked out of the sitting room, heading for the kitchen. Dirk watched her go, admiring the swinging of her full, rounded ass as she walked. There was something about this woman that both intrigued and excited him, and even though his type was usually the slender blonde with big tits and no brains that could suck the chrome off a trailer hitch, there was something about this short, stout redheaded woman with big tits that he couldn't deny. He shook his head slightly and then headed for his room to drop his gear and then shower. When Pat heard the sound of his boots moving down the hallway, she stuck her head around the corner and watched him walk away. She wasn't sure if it was the long hair, the faded jeans, the muscled build glimpsed beneath his t-shirt, the leather vest with the biker club patches on it, the bike he rode or a combination of all of the above, but Pat knew that there was something about this man that both attracted and excited her. She felt a stirring in her loins whenever she looked at him, and she was feeling it now as she watched his tight ass walking down the hallway. She sighed as he opened the door to his room and went inside, smiling to herself as she started working on dinner. “I have a feeling this is gonna be a very interesting and exciting evening!” she said to herself, her smile growing bigger. The shower felt wonderful, and when Dirk was finished he put his jeans back on and got a clean t-shirt out of his bag, putting that on as well. He thought about putting his boots back on but decided not to; he had a feeling that Pat wouldn't mind the informality of it all. He also had a feeling he'd only be taking them off again later anyway, and not to go to bed. He walked out of the room barefoot, the aroma of dinner cooking on the stove filling the hallway and the rest of the house. “Smells great, Pat,” he said, walking into the kitchen. “And it tastes just as good!” she replied, smiling up at him. “Everything's ready, so have a seat at the table and let's eat,” she said. An hour later the meal was finished, the table cleared of dishes and the two of them were sitting at the table with a bottle of beer each. Dirk had suggested coffee but Pat had suggested beer instead, and Dirk readily agreed. He wasn't really much of a coffee drinker anyhow, and after the long, hot day he spent in the saddle he could use a beer or two. He took a drink from the long necked bottle, noticing out of the corner of his eye that Pat was watching him intently. She'd been eyeing him all through the meal, and he had to admit that he'd been eyeing her as well. Then he set the bottle down on the table in front of him and spoke. “That was one hell of a meal, Pat,” he said, and Pat smiled as she took a pull from her own bottle. “Best I've had in a long time, and I sure do appreciate you cooking it for me and giving me a place to stay for the night.” “Why, thank you, Mr. Dirk, I'm glad you enjoyed it!” she replied, smiling at him. “It's been a long time since I had the chance to cook for a good-looking man like yourself, so believe me when I tell you that the pleasure was all mine,” she said. “So how can I repay you for your hospitality?” Dirk asked, sitting forward and resting his elbows on the table. “You've got to let me do something for you, you know.” Pat leaned forward and rested her elbows on the table as well, creating about a mile of cleavage for Dirk to admire. “Like I said before, I'm sure you can come up with something,” Pat said in a quiet voice, her blue eyes looking deep into his as she smiled a slightly seductive, slightly wicked smile at him. Her choice of words was not lost on Dirk, and he felt a smile creep across his face. “Are you flirting with me, Pat?” he asked. “Yep,” she replied, still smiling that smile at him, and he could have sworn that she pushed her arms together slightly to create more cleavage for him to admire. “Is it working?” she asked. “Yep,” he replied, looking intently at her across the table. Her smile got bigger and more wicked. “Then why are we sitting here wasting time, when we could be in my room fucking our brains out?” she said, still smiling at Dirk who was more than a little surprised at her candor. Surprised and aroused, that is; he felt his cock twitch at her words. “Good question,” Dirk replied, feeling his cock begin to grow in his jeans. “Then let's go!” Pat said, getting up from her chair, grinning broader than ever. Dirk put his beer on the table and started to get up, but before he could Pat walked over to him and leaned over to kiss him, taking his head in her hands and planting her soft lips on his. The kiss was hot and intense, and it was apparent from the way Pat invaded his mouth with her tongue that this woman was more than ready to get down to some serious business. Dirk felt his cock begin to harden in his jeans, and it grew even more when Pat's hand dropped to his lap and squeezed his shaft. “imm, nice!” Pat said in a low voice, breaking the kiss and smiling at him. “I can't wait to suck on this and then smother it with my big tits!” “Speaking of which,” Dirk said, glancing down at her huge tits beneath the shirt and then looking back up at her. Pat got the hint and quickly pulled her shirt out of her jeans and began unbuttoning it. She opened the shirt to reveal her massive mounds encased in a semi-sheer bra, and Dirk wondered how it was strong enough to contain her obviously heavy breasts. The bra clasped in the front, and Pat quickly unhooked the clasp and pulled the two cups away from her tits, revealing them to Dirk. They were huge, round and full, swinging with their weight, the nipples hard as two pencil erasers and surrounded by large, pale pink areolas. Pat grabbed them in her hands and squeezed them together, then leaned forward and pushed them against Dirk's face. Dirk slid his arms around her waist as he latched on to one of her nipples, and Pat moaned as he sucked hard on the nub. She could feel her pussy getting wetter by the moment as Dirk sucked on first one and then the other nipple, and when he reached up to grasp her mounds in his hands she let them go and dropped her hand back down to his cock, rubbing and squeezing the big lump there. Dirk squeezed her huge tits hard, pressing them together as he sucked on her nipples and making Pat moan loudly. “Let's go, cowboy,” Pat said, breathing a bit faster as she pulled her tits away from Dirk's grasp and face. “If we don't get to my room right now I'm liable to fuck you right here on the kitchen table!” She grabbed his hand and nearly yanked him out of his chair, leading him down the hallway to her room. Once in her room she led him over to the big four poster bed, then turned to face him as she stripped off her shirt and bra that were both just hanging from her shoulders. She looked at Dirk with obvious lust in her eyes, and her eyes widened a bit when Dirk slipped off his shirt and she saw his muscled torso for the first time. She quickly unfastened her jeans and stepped out of them, her huge, heavy breasts swinging with her movements. She tossed the jeans aside and stood naked before Dirk, breathing heavy with excitement. She watched as he unfastened his own jeans and pushed them down over his hips and down his legs, her smile growing bigger when she saw his hard cock for the first time. “Nice cock, Dirk!” she said, smiling up at him. Then she walked over and dropped to her knees in front of him, reaching out and grasping his cock in her hand and gripping it tightly. She cupped his balls with her other hand as she pumped his cock once or twice, then opened her mouth and slid her lips over the head. It was obvious that she was in no mood for formalities and was eager to get right down to business as she slid her mouth all the way down the hard shaft, her soft, wet tongue sliding along the underside of his cock as she quickly deep-throated his entire length and sucked on it. She squeezed and massaged his balls as she sucked on his cock, her head bobbing up and down the length as she worked the shaft in and out of her mouth. “Damn, and she deep-throats, too!” Dirk said as he watched her working on his cock. She looked up at him and smiled as she continued sucking his cock, then released it from her mouth after a few more strokes. “And I swallow, too!” she said, pumping his cock as she spoke, “But that's for later; right now I want you to tif-fuck me before I fuck you!” She stood up and turned, walking the few steps over to the bed and climbing onto the big mattress. She lay on her back, her head on the pillows, then grabbed her huge mounds and pushed them together as she looked at Dirk. “Now bring that cock over here and let me wrap my big tits around it!” she said, and Dirk obliged. He climbed onto the bed and then straddled Pat's body, moving into position with his cock hovering over her mammoth tits. She held them apart as Dirk pressed his cock down, then clapped them together around his shaft. His cock disappeared from view between her huge tits, and she held them together tightly around his shaft. Dirk could feel the precum flowing from the tip of his cock, and he started moving his cock up and down between the massive globes to spread the slippery fluid around and make fucking her tits easier. “Yeah, baby, that's it,” Pat said, looking down at the head of his cock as it appeared at the top of her tits with each thrust. “Fuck my tits, baby, fuck my big tits!” Then she lowered her head down and licked the head of his cock as it appeared with each thrust, the valley between her tits now slippery with his precum. His cock was sliding easily between her huge tits as she squeezed them around his cock, her tongue licking the head with each thrust. Dirk pushed harder and forced his cock further out of her cleavage, and she immediately clamped her lips around the head and sucked hard. Dirk held his cock still for a moment to let her work on his cock with her lips and tongue, then resumed stroking her big tits. “Yeah, baby, just like that!” Pat said in a husky voice, looking up at him as he tit-fucked her. “You like fucking my big tits, Dirk?” she asked. “You like the way that feels, my big tits wrapped around your hard cock?” “Absolutely,” Dirk replied as he continued thrusting, reaching down to pull and tug on her hard nipples as he moved. “But I bet your pussy feels better,” he said. “So why don't you find out?” she said, and Dirk did just that. He slid his cock from between her huge tits and moved down her body as she opened her stout thighs for him. He could see that her closely-trimmed pussy was already wet, the outer lips glistening as she spread her legs wide for him. She gripped her big tits hard in her hands, pulling and tugging on the nipples as he placed the head of his cock against her opening. He slid the head inside, feeling the hot, silky wetness of her tunnel gripping him, and then she threw her legs around his waist and drove her heels into his ass, driving his cock into her pussy. She moaned loudly as his cock penetrated her hot, slick, tight pussy, and Dirk pushed harder to drive his cock balls-deep into her clutching pussy. “Ahhh, God yes!” Pat cried out, throwing her head back and closing her eyes as his cock impaled her. “That feels so good!” she said, lowering her head after a moment and opening her eyes to look at Dirk who was supporting himself over her with his hands on either side of her. “You like the way my pussy feels around your cock, Dirk?” she asked, squeezing his shaft with her inner muscles. “Your pussy feels fantastic!” Dirk replied. “Very hot, very wet, and very tight!” “The benefits of not having gone through childbirth,” Pat said, smiling up at him as she settled her legs tightly around his waist. “My pussy is just as tight now as it was when I was a teenager,” she said, “and now I want you to fuck me, cowboy, hard and fast!” “I can do that,” Dirk replied, grinning back at her. He began thrusting then, sliding his hard cock in and out of her tight pussy in long, hard, deep strokes. He knew that she wanted to be fucked hard, no formalities, just some good old-fashioned fucking, and he was just the man for the job. She squeezed her big tits together as he pounded his cock in and out of her, his hips banging against hers and his balls slapping against her ample ass as he fucked her. He lowered his head down to her massive chest and she held a big breast up for him, then gasped as he sucked the nipple into his mouth without stopping or slowing his thrusts. When he released the hard nub from his mouth she lowered her head and brought the hard nub up to her lips, clamping her own lips around it and sucking on it as Dirk continued to thrust in and out of her pussy. They took turns sucking on each nipple one at a time, and Dirk could feel her legs tightening around his waist and her pussy tightening around his cock. He knew she was getting ready to cum, and he knew that once she did that would set him off as well. “You keep that up, Pat, and you're gonna make me cum,” he said, continuing his thrusts. “That's the idea, cowboy,” she said breathlessly, “Besides, we have the whole night ahead of us, you know, so why don't you go ahead and fill me up with your cum and make me cum, too?” “I can do that,” Dirk said again, both of them grinning. Dirk let himself go then, shoving his cock harder and faster in and out of Pat's tight, wet pussy, and her mouth fell open slightly as he fucked her harder and faster. She tightened her legs around his waist and squeezed hard, clamping down on his cock with her pussy just as hard, and it had the desired effect. A few moments later she heard Dirk cry out as his cock exploded inside her pussy, pumping and throbbing as stream after stream of hot, thick cum blasted out of the tip of his cock and filled her pussy to overflowing. She came immediately after he did, crying out loudly as her orgasm exploded deep inside her pussy. She gripped her big tits hard, the fingers digging into the soft flesh as the waves of pleasure rocked her body from head to toe, and she squeezed her legs tight around Dirk's waist as she continued to cum. She could feel his cock still pumping and throbbing inside her as he continued to cum, still thrusting through his orgasm. Dirk drove in deep and hard, holding his cock deep inside Pat's clutching pussy as the final streams of cum shot out of his cock, and he looked down at her face as her own orgasm ran its course. When it was finally all over they were both left gasping and panting for breath, Dirk covered in a fine layer of sweat. She opened her eyes and looked up at him, a very satisfied look on her face as she slowly relaxed her legs around his waist. She kept them locked around him to hold him in place, gently pushing her heels against his ass to push his slowly softening cock deeper inside her as the final sensations of her orgasm faded away. “Oh my God, I needed that!” she said, smiling up at him. “You have no idea just how bad I needed that!” “How long has it been, Pat?” he asked, holding himself still between her legs. “Too long,” she said, “longer than I care to think about.” “I'm glad I came along, then,” Dirk said, grinning down at her. She grinned back as she replied. “Not as glad as I am, cowboy,” she said, “and you're gonna be a lot more glad by the time morning rolls around, too! Like I said, we got all night ahead of us, and I'm gonna wear you out!” “You are, huh?” Dirk said, smiling down at her. “Damn right I am,” she said, reaching up and grabbing Dirk's head to pull his mouth down to hers. She kissed him hard and deep, her tongue snaking into his mouth as she squeezed his semi-hard cock with her pussy muscles. He could feel his cock start to harden again, and a few moments later he was lying on his back with Pat on top of him, her huge tits bouncing as she rode his cock hard on her way to another orgasm for the both of them. It was a very long and very enjoyable night for the both of them, and Pat made good on her promise to wear him out. Dirk couldn't remember when he'd been fucked that hard, that long, and that many times in one night. When Dirk rode away from Shady Oaks the next morning he did so with a smile on his face and a promise to stop by on his way home. He'd be a fool not to. By Original Aramis for Literotica

Adventures of Dirk: The Lady Farmer. Dirk has a sensual encounter with a robust lady farmer. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The sun was lying low on the horizon, full dark not more than an hour off, when Dirk pulled his Harley into a parking space in front of the small general store in the center of town. He'd been on the road for two days and was halfway through a four-day trip, and this was just one of a dozen small Midwestern towns he'd passed through in the past 24 hours. They all looked the same after a while, like something out of “The Andy Griffith Show,” but he figured that wasn't really so bad after all. This town was smaller than most with no more than a dozen buildings lining each side of what he thought was Main Street, and as he looked around he didn't see what he was looking for. As he looked up and down both sides of the street he noticed that he was the center of attention, and he certainly understood why - there wasn't another bike in sight, much less another biker, and he knew that the locals certainly weren't used to long-haired strangers in old jeans, t-shirts, and leather vests festooned with club patches riding into town on a bike that sounded like thunder on two wheels. He took off his helmet, hung it on the mirror, and then walked towards the wooden door to the general store, stripping off his black leather fingerless gloves as he went. The air inside the store was cool, and it was a welcome relief from the heat of the late August afternoon. A bell over the door jingled as he walked in, and a man who must have been the owner looked up at him from behind the counter to Dirk's left. There was a woman standing on this side of the counter as well, but Dirk didn't pay much attention to her at first. “Howdy, stranger,” the man said, sounding like something out of an old Western movie. Dirk smiled a bit as he replied. “Hey, how are ya,” he said, pulling a red paisley bandana out of his back pocket and wiping his face. “Where are your drink coolers?” he asked, stuffing the bandana back in his pocket. “Rear of the store to your right,” the man said, pointing in that direction. “Thanks,” Dirk said, walking towards the coolers, his motorcycle boots clumping on the wooden floor. A few moments later he walked up to the counter and placed two big bottles of Gatorade on the counter. He nodded at the woman next to the counter and gave her a polite smile, and she smiled back. He was considerably taller than her; he stood six feet even, and she was five foot nothing at the most. “That do it for ya?” the man behind the counter asked. Dirk nodded as he replied. “Yeah, that's it,” he said as the man rang up the drinks. “That'll be three dollars and ten cents,” he said, reaching for a paper bag as Dirk pulled his leather wallet out of his other back pocket, the chain attached to it swinging. “That's okay, I don't need a bag,” Dirk said, pulling a five out of his wallet and handing it to the man. Then he picked up one of the bottles, twisted the cap off, and took a long drink out of it. It was cold and good, and it gave him chills as it went down. He took his change from the man and stuffed it in one of the side pockets of his vest, then took another smaller drink from the bottle before speaking again. “Is there a motel around here somewhere?” he asked the man behind the counter. “I didn't see one on the main drag out front.” “You didn't see one because they're ain't one,” the man replied, smiling at Dirk. “And the closest motel from here is in Junction City, about eighty miles thataway,” the man said, pointing down the road in the direction that Dirk was travelling. “Great, just freakin' great,” Dirk muttered. “Another hour and a half on the road…just what I need!” “You need a place to stay, cowboy?” the woman said, and Dirk turned and looked at her, really seeing her for the first time. She was short, about five feet tall, with sparkling blue eyes and short red hair worn in a “pageboy” style. She had a slightly round face, small pert nose and nice lips that were spread in a smile showing her white teeth. She was a solid woman, a little more stout than Dirk normally preferred, clad in a loose-fitting cotton long sleeve plaid shirt tucked into jeans that were tight enough to show off the considerable curves of her full, rounded ass and equally full thighs. The shirt was unbuttoned to the second button which showed enough cleavage to give Dirk a good indication of the mountanous breasts that tented out the front of the shirt. Dirk wondered when was the last time this woman saw her feet. It was an effort to tear his eyes away from the huge mounds of her breasts pushing out the front of her shirt, especially with all of the cleavage she was showing, but he managed it. “Yeah, I do,” he replied, nodding at her and giving her a small smile. She smiled back at him even bigger in return. “A barn would be just fine if you got one,” he continued. “My mother would roll over in her grave at my lack of hospitality if I made a house guest sleep in the barn!” the woman said, laughing. Her huge breasts jiggled in her shirt as she laughed, drawing Dirk's attention again. “I got a spare room in the back of the house that's yours if you want it, and you can keep your iron horse out in the barn,” she said, nodding to the bike parked in front of the store. “I sure appreciate that, ma'am,” Dirk replied, his smile a bit bigger as he spoke. “But don't you think you'd better check with your husband first? You coming home with a biker for an overnight house guest might not go over too well with him, ya know,” he said. The woman broke out in laughter at this, and the man behind the counter chuckled as well. Dirk gave them both a puzzled look, and then the woman spoke again. “Well, for starters, cowboy, my name is Pat,” she said, grinning hugely at him and sticking out her hand. He took her hand and shook it; and was surprised to find her grip firm and sure. “If you're gonna be sleeping under my roof tonight, I think it only right that we know each other's names, don't you?” “Fair enough; my name's Dirk,” he replied. “Pleased to meet you, Dirk!” Pat said, her blue eyes sparkling. “And as for the husband, well, there isn't one, so don't you worry about that! I threw his ass out years ago, the lazy good-for-nothing bastard! Now it's just me and Max, my Bassett Hound. I love him to death but he isn't much on conversation, so it'll be good to have someone to talk to over dinner tonight,” she said. “I appreciate your hospitality, Pat, I really do,” Dirk said, relaxing a bit and letting his smile get a little bigger. “But you have to let me pay you for the night or at least buy the food, something to return the favor.” Pat smiled up at him when he said this, and he saw a new, brighter sparkle in her blue eyes as she replied. “Oh, I'm sure you'll come up with something!” she said. She paused and looked up at him for a moment, grinning at him, then broke eye contact as she walked past him toward the door. “Sun's going down, so we'd better get a move on,” she said, opening the wooden door to the store. She turned and looked at him as he picked up the second bottle of Gatorade from the counter and turned to follow her. “You can follow me out to the farm; it's about ten miles south of here so we'll be there in about fifteen minutes or so.” Then she walked out of the store and over to an old but very well-kept customized Chevy S-10 pickup truck, getting in and starting the engine. Dirk quickly put the other bottle of Gatorade in his saddlebag, threw on his helmet and gloves, then got on the bike and fired it up. She drove out of town with him following behind her, the thunder of his pipes bouncing off of the few buildings there were in the center of town. Fifteen minutes later Pat turned off of the two-lane county blacktop road onto a dirt driveway that must have been at least a quarter of a mile long. The land on either side of the road was green with soybeans, and sitting at the end of the driveway right in the center of the huge expanse of farmland was a typical midwestern-style wooden white farmhouse with a green roof, green shutters on the windows and a wraparound porch. The house had several large, old oak trees around it, effectively putting the house in the shade for most of the day. Dirk could see the barn rising up behind the house, and he pulled his bike up to the barn as Pat parked the truck in front of the house. He got his bag of belongings out of the left saddlebag and walked around to the front of the house where Pat was waiting for him on the porch. She smiled at him as he walked up the wooden steps to the porch. “Welcome to ‘Shady Oaks,' my farm,” Pat said proudly. “I grow the best soybeans in the state here, and am damn proud of it!” “You work all this land all on your own, Pat?” Dirk asked, looking around at the vast expanse of farmland that surrounded the house. Pat laughed briefly before replying. “Hell, no! I let the hired help take care of that,” she explained, opening the front door and walking inside with Dirk following her. The inside of the house was dark and cool, just as Dirk imagined it would be. “I just keep the books, write the paychecks for the help, and put the rest of the money in the bank,” Pat said as she walked down the short hallway to the sitting room. Max the Bassett Hound was lying on the couch sleeping, and he slowly lifted his head to look at them as they came in the room. Pat scratched him on the top of his head as she walked past, and then Max dropped his head again and went back to sleep. She stopped in the center of the room and turned to Dirk as she continued. “The spare room is through that door and down the hall, the last room on the right,” she said, pointing down the hallway. “Why don't you go ahead and drop your gear, maybe wash the road grime from your face while I get started on dinner? The bathroom's right across the hall from your room,” she said. “Thanks, Pat, I appreciate that,” Dirk said, smiling at her. “I sure could use a shower; do I have time for that before dinner's ready?” “I'll make sure you do,” Pat said, smiling back. “Now you go on and take care of yourself while I get started on dinner!” Then she turned and walked out of the sitting room, heading for the kitchen. Dirk watched her go, admiring the swinging of her full, rounded ass as she walked. There was something about this woman that both intrigued and excited him, and even though his type was usually the slender blonde with big tits and no brains that could suck the chrome off a trailer hitch, there was something about this short, stout redheaded woman with big tits that he couldn't deny. He shook his head slightly and then headed for his room to drop his gear and then shower. When Pat heard the sound of his boots moving down the hallway, she stuck her head around the corner and watched him walk away. She wasn't sure if it was the long hair, the faded jeans, the muscled build glimpsed beneath his t-shirt, the leather vest with the biker club patches on it, the bike he rode or a combination of all of the above, but Pat knew that there was something about this man that both attracted and excited her. She felt a stirring in her loins whenever she looked at him, and she was feeling it now as she watched his tight ass walking down the hallway. She sighed as he opened the door to his room and went inside, smiling to herself as she started working on dinner. “I have a feeling this is gonna be a very interesting and exciting evening!” she said to herself, her smile growing bigger. The shower felt wonderful, and when Dirk was finished he put his jeans back on and got a clean t-shirt out of his bag, putting that on as well. He thought about putting his boots back on but decided not to; he had a feeling that Pat wouldn't mind the informality of it all. He also had a feeling he'd only be taking them off again later anyway, and not to go to bed. He walked out of the room barefoot, the aroma of dinner cooking on the stove filling the hallway and the rest of the house. “Smells great, Pat,” he said, walking into the kitchen. “And it tastes just as good!” she replied, smiling up at him. “Everything's ready, so have a seat at the table and let's eat,” she said. An hour later the meal was finished, the table cleared of dishes and the two of them were sitting at the table with a bottle of beer each. Dirk had suggested coffee but Pat had suggested beer instead, and Dirk readily agreed. He wasn't really much of a coffee drinker anyhow, and after the long, hot day he spent in the saddle he could use a beer or two. He took a drink from the long necked bottle, noticing out of the corner of his eye that Pat was watching him intently. She'd been eyeing him all through the meal, and he had to admit that he'd been eyeing her as well. Then he set the bottle down on the table in front of him and spoke. “That was one hell of a meal, Pat,” he said, and Pat smiled as she took a pull from her own bottle. “Best I've had in a long time, and I sure do appreciate you cooking it for me and giving me a place to stay for the night.” “Why, thank you, Mr. Dirk, I'm glad you enjoyed it!” she replied, smiling at him. “It's been a long time since I had the chance to cook for a good-looking man like yourself, so believe me when I tell you that the pleasure was all mine,” she said. “So how can I repay you for your hospitality?” Dirk asked, sitting forward and resting his elbows on the table. “You've got to let me do something for you, you know.” Pat leaned forward and rested her elbows on the table as well, creating about a mile of cleavage for Dirk to admire. “Like I said before, I'm sure you can come up with something,” Pat said in a quiet voice, her blue eyes looking deep into his as she smiled a slightly seductive, slightly wicked smile at him. Her choice of words was not lost on Dirk, and he felt a smile creep across his face. “Are you flirting with me, Pat?” he asked. “Yep,” she replied, still smiling that smile at him, and he could have sworn that she pushed her arms together slightly to create more cleavage for him to admire. “Is it working?” she asked. “Yep,” he replied, looking intently at her across the table. Her smile got bigger and more wicked. “Then why are we sitting here wasting time, when we could be in my room fucking our brains out?” she said, still smiling at Dirk who was more than a little surprised at her candor. Surprised and aroused, that is; he felt his cock twitch at her words. “Good question,” Dirk replied, feeling his cock begin to grow in his jeans. “Then let's go!” Pat said, getting up from her chair, grinning broader than ever. Dirk put his beer on the table and started to get up, but before he could Pat walked over to him and leaned over to kiss him, taking his head in her hands and planting her soft lips on his. The kiss was hot and intense, and it was apparent from the way Pat invaded his mouth with her tongue that this woman was more than ready to get down to some serious business. Dirk felt his cock begin to harden in his jeans, and it grew even more when Pat's hand dropped to his lap and squeezed his shaft. “imm, nice!” Pat said in a low voice, breaking the kiss and smiling at him. “I can't wait to suck on this and then smother it with my big tits!” “Speaking of which,” Dirk said, glancing down at her huge tits beneath the shirt and then looking back up at her. Pat got the hint and quickly pulled her shirt out of her jeans and began unbuttoning it. She opened the shirt to reveal her massive mounds encased in a semi-sheer bra, and Dirk wondered how it was strong enough to contain her obviously heavy breasts. The bra clasped in the front, and Pat quickly unhooked the clasp and pulled the two cups away from her tits, revealing them to Dirk. They were huge, round and full, swinging with their weight, the nipples hard as two pencil erasers and surrounded by large, pale pink areolas. Pat grabbed them in her hands and squeezed them together, then leaned forward and pushed them against Dirk's face. Dirk slid his arms around her waist as he latched on to one of her nipples, and Pat moaned as he sucked hard on the nub. She could feel her pussy getting wetter by the moment as Dirk sucked on first one and then the other nipple, and when he reached up to grasp her mounds in his hands she let them go and dropped her hand back down to his cock, rubbing and squeezing the big lump there. Dirk squeezed her huge tits hard, pressing them together as he sucked on her nipples and making Pat moan loudly. “Let's go, cowboy,” Pat said, breathing a bit faster as she pulled her tits away from Dirk's grasp and face. “If we don't get to my room right now I'm liable to fuck you right here on the kitchen table!” She grabbed his hand and nearly yanked him out of his chair, leading him down the hallway to her room. Once in her room she led him over to the big four poster bed, then turned to face him as she stripped off her shirt and bra that were both just hanging from her shoulders. She looked at Dirk with obvious lust in her eyes, and her eyes widened a bit when Dirk slipped off his shirt and she saw his muscled torso for the first time. She quickly unfastened her jeans and stepped out of them, her huge, heavy breasts swinging with her movements. She tossed the jeans aside and stood naked before Dirk, breathing heavy with excitement. She watched as he unfastened his own jeans and pushed them down over his hips and down his legs, her smile growing bigger when she saw his hard cock for the first time. “Nice cock, Dirk!” she said, smiling up at him. Then she walked over and dropped to her knees in front of him, reaching out and grasping his cock in her hand and gripping it tightly. She cupped his balls with her other hand as she pumped his cock once or twice, then opened her mouth and slid her lips over the head. It was obvious that she was in no mood for formalities and was eager to get right down to business as she slid her mouth all the way down the hard shaft, her soft, wet tongue sliding along the underside of his cock as she quickly deep-throated his entire length and sucked on it. She squeezed and massaged his balls as she sucked on his cock, her head bobbing up and down the length as she worked the shaft in and out of her mouth. “Damn, and she deep-throats, too!” Dirk said as he watched her working on his cock. She looked up at him and smiled as she continued sucking his cock, then released it from her mouth after a few more strokes. “And I swallow, too!” she said, pumping his cock as she spoke, “But that's for later; right now I want you to tif-fuck me before I fuck you!” She stood up and turned, walking the few steps over to the bed and climbing onto the big mattress. She lay on her back, her head on the pillows, then grabbed her huge mounds and pushed them together as she looked at Dirk. “Now bring that cock over here and let me wrap my big tits around it!” she said, and Dirk obliged. He climbed onto the bed and then straddled Pat's body, moving into position with his cock hovering over her mammoth tits. She held them apart as Dirk pressed his cock down, then clapped them together around his shaft. His cock disappeared from view between her huge tits, and she held them together tightly around his shaft. Dirk could feel the precum flowing from the tip of his cock, and he started moving his cock up and down between the massive globes to spread the slippery fluid around and make fucking her tits easier. “Yeah, baby, that's it,” Pat said, looking down at the head of his cock as it appeared at the top of her tits with each thrust. “Fuck my tits, baby, fuck my big tits!” Then she lowered her head down and licked the head of his cock as it appeared with each thrust, the valley between her tits now slippery with his precum. His cock was sliding easily between her huge tits as she squeezed them around his cock, her tongue licking the head with each thrust. Dirk pushed harder and forced his cock further out of her cleavage, and she immediately clamped her lips around the head and sucked hard. Dirk held his cock still for a moment to let her work on his cock with her lips and tongue, then resumed stroking her big tits. “Yeah, baby, just like that!” Pat said in a husky voice, looking up at him as he tit-fucked her. “You like fucking my big tits, Dirk?” she asked. “You like the way that feels, my big tits wrapped around your hard cock?” “Absolutely,” Dirk replied as he continued thrusting, reaching down to pull and tug on her hard nipples as he moved. “But I bet your pussy feels better,” he said. “So why don't you find out?” she said, and Dirk did just that. He slid his cock from between her huge tits and moved down her body as she opened her stout thighs for him. He could see that her closely-trimmed pussy was already wet, the outer lips glistening as she spread her legs wide for him. She gripped her big tits hard in her hands, pulling and tugging on the nipples as he placed the head of his cock against her opening. He slid the head inside, feeling the hot, silky wetness of her tunnel gripping him, and then she threw her legs around his waist and drove her heels into his ass, driving his cock into her pussy. She moaned loudly as his cock penetrated her hot, slick, tight pussy, and Dirk pushed harder to drive his cock balls-deep into her clutching pussy. “Ahhh, God yes!” Pat cried out, throwing her head back and closing her eyes as his cock impaled her. “That feels so good!” she said, lowering her head after a moment and opening her eyes to look at Dirk who was supporting himself over her with his hands on either side of her. “You like the way my pussy feels around your cock, Dirk?” she asked, squeezing his shaft with her inner muscles. “Your pussy feels fantastic!” Dirk replied. “Very hot, very wet, and very tight!” “The benefits of not having gone through childbirth,” Pat said, smiling up at him as she settled her legs tightly around his waist. “My pussy is just as tight now as it was when I was a teenager,” she said, “and now I want you to fuck me, cowboy, hard and fast!” “I can do that,” Dirk replied, grinning back at her. He began thrusting then, sliding his hard cock in and out of her tight pussy in long, hard, deep strokes. He knew that she wanted to be fucked hard, no formalities, just some good old-fashioned fucking, and he was just the man for the job. She squeezed her big tits together as he pounded his cock in and out of her, his hips banging against hers and his balls slapping against her ample ass as he fucked her. He lowered his head down to her massive chest and she held a big breast up for him, then gasped as he sucked the nipple into his mouth without stopping or slowing his thrusts. When he released the hard nub from his mouth she lowered her head and brought the hard nub up to her lips, clamping her own lips around it and sucking on it as Dirk continued to thrust in and out of her pussy. They took turns sucking on each nipple one at a time, and Dirk could feel her legs tightening around his waist and her pussy tightening around his cock. He knew she was getting ready to cum, and he knew that once she did that would set him off as well. “You keep that up, Pat, and you're gonna make me cum,” he said, continuing his thrusts. “That's the idea, cowboy,” she said breathlessly, “Besides, we have the whole night ahead of us, you know, so why don't you go ahead and fill me up with your cum and make me cum, too?” “I can do that,” Dirk said again, both of them grinning. Dirk let himself go then, shoving his cock harder and faster in and out of Pat's tight, wet pussy, and her mouth fell open slightly as he fucked her harder and faster. She tightened her legs around his waist and squeezed hard, clamping down on his cock with her pussy just as hard, and it had the desired effect. A few moments later she heard Dirk cry out as his cock exploded inside her pussy, pumping and throbbing as stream after stream of hot, thick cum blasted out of the tip of his cock and filled her pussy to overflowing. She came immediately after he did, crying out loudly as her orgasm exploded deep inside her pussy. She gripped her big tits hard, the fingers digging into the soft flesh as the waves of pleasure rocked her body from head to toe, and she squeezed her legs tight around Dirk's waist as she continued to cum. She could feel his cock still pumping and throbbing inside her as he continued to cum, still thrusting through his orgasm. Dirk drove in deep and hard, holding his cock deep inside Pat's clutching pussy as the final streams of cum shot out of his cock, and he looked down at her face as her own orgasm ran its course. When it was finally all over they were both left gasping and panting for breath, Dirk covered in a fine layer of sweat. She opened her eyes and looked up at him, a very satisfied look on her face as she slowly relaxed her legs around his waist. She kept them locked around him to hold him in place, gently pushing her heels against his ass to push his slowly softening cock deeper inside her as the final sensations of her orgasm faded away. “Oh my God, I needed that!” she said, smiling up at him. “You have no idea just how bad I needed that!” “How long has it been, Pat?” he asked, holding himself still between her legs. “Too long,” she said, “longer than I care to think about.” “I'm glad I came along, then,” Dirk said, grinning down at her. She grinned back as she replied. “Not as glad as I am, cowboy,” she said, “and you're gonna be a lot more glad by the time morning rolls around, too! Like I said, we got all night ahead of us, and I'm gonna wear you out!” “You are, huh?” Dirk said, smiling down at her. “Damn right I am,” she said, reaching up and grabbing Dirk's head to pull his mouth down to hers. She kissed him hard and deep, her tongue snaking into his mouth as she squeezed his semi-hard cock with her pussy muscles. He could feel his cock start to harden again, and a few moments later he was lying on his back with Pat on top of him, her huge tits bouncing as she rode his cock hard on her way to another orgasm for the both of them. It was a very long and very enjoyable night for the both of them, and Pat made good on her promise to wear him out. Dirk couldn't remember when he'd been fucked that hard, that long, and that many times in one night. When Dirk rode away from Shady Oaks the next morning he did so with a smile on his face and a promise to stop by on his way home. He'd be a fool not to. By Original Aramis for Literotica

Adventures of Dirk: The Little Maneater Dirk gets picked up by a hot brunette in a bar. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk walked into the bar a little past midnight, well past the prime grazing period for the singles that usually haunted bars on Friday and Saturday nights. On most nights he d be out there competing for female companionship with the best of them, and he could count on one hand the number of times he d gone home alone after closing time. He had his favorite bars to hang out in, and this bar wasn t one of them. Hell, he wasn t even in his own town. He d just gotten in from a long road trip on his Harley-Davidson and had finished unpacking at his motel when he got the urge for a beer, so he headed for the nearest bar to get one.  He stopped at the first one he came to, a fairly decent looking place called Jessie s Bar and Grill, parked the bike in front and came inside. His leather jacket and chaps drew a little bit of attention as he walked across the room; he guessed they didn t get many bikers there since he didn t see any parked out front. He found himself a table in the back where he could sit and watch the little bit of action going on in the bar, ordered up a beer, and sat back to relax and unwind. As soon as the waitress showed up with his beer he took a long swallow; the beer felt good going down. He put the beer down on the table and then sat back, relaxing as he looked around the room. The first thing he noticed was an intense brunette sitting at the far end of the bar. She was intense in more ways than one - her brown hair was long, past her shoulders, and she was wearing a strapless white tube dress that fit her lithe body like a glove, showing off every curve and bump. And man, did she have some bumps! Her tits were very large, round and full, her nipples showing through the tight material of the dress. She was looking right at him, and the look on her face told Dirk at once that this woman meant business - she had man-eater written all over her, but Dirk didn t care. She had him fixed with an intent gaze, her dark eyes looking right at him, and as Dirk watched a small half-smile crept to her lips. She picked up her beer and got off her stool, showing plenty of leg as she did so, and walked towards him without taking her eyes off of him. Dirk could tell by the way her big tits wobbled when she walked that she was braless; not that she needed one that badly, anyhow. And if her rear end moved the way her front did, the guys behind her were getting quite a show. She kept her eyes fixed on Dirk as she walked over to his table, and Dirk glanced around to see every male pair of eyes in the room following her as she walked. He could only wonder what they were thinking. Mind if I sit down? she asked in a smooth, sultry voice. Now why in the world would I mind? Dirk asked. She smiled that half-smile again in response and then sat down, crossing her shapely legs. I m Kelly, she said, her brown eyes fixed on him. You re new here. Dirk; and you re right, I ve never been here before, he replied. I just got into town about an hour ago. As soon as I checked in to the motel I felt the need for a beer, and this was the first place I found. So here I am. I thought so; I know most of the men who come in here by sight, and I d have remembered you if you d been here before, she said, taking a sip of her beer. And why would you have remembered me? Dirk asked. Because your ass looks really good in those chaps, and no one else around here has the balls to wear them, much less ride a bike, she said, not missing a beat. If you d been in here before, I d remember you! 'Ah, Dirk thought to himself, 'a woman who isn t afraid to speak her mind! What kind of bike do you ride? she asked. Harley, he replied. Nice. Which model? Heritage Softail Classic. 100th Anniversary model. Very nice; my favorite, she said, leaning forward and putting her elbows on the table. Her large tits hung forward, creating some impressive cleavage for Dirk to admire, which he did. Wanna take me for a ride? she asked. Sure, he said, where do you want to go? he asked. Your motel room, she replied. The game was on. Now why would you want to go there? Dirk asked, thinking it was time to see if this girl was serious or just fucking around. She smiled as she replied, and the smile said man-eater. Because I want to see just how much cum I can squeeze out of your cock, she said without hesitating a bit. You really speak your mind, don t you? Dirk asked, taking a long pull on his beer. Yes, I do. It s the fastest way to get what I want, and right now I want to fuck you so bad my pussy is throbbing, she said. So, Dirk, are we going for that ride now? Yes, we are, Dirk said, standing up and finishing his beer. She stood and walked towards the door, giving Dirk a chance to see that her ass did in fact wiggle as much as her tits did when she walked as he followed her out the door. He felt the eyes of every male in the bar on him as they left. They walked over to his bike and he got on, putting up the kickstand. She lifted her already-short skirt up higher and got on the bike behind him, and as she did so he saw that she was wearing a tiny white thong to match her dress. She settled into the seat and wrapped her arms around him, pressing her big tits into his back. Let s go! she said in his ear, and Dirk fired up the bike. They pulled away from the bar and he accelerated down the street, heading for his motel. She clung to him as they rode, pressing her body against his back. Halfway to the motel Dirk felt her hand slide down his side and over his thigh, settling on his crotch. She squeezed his cock through his jeans, feeling his immediate response. I can t wait to give you a blow job! she said in his ear, then ran her tongue around the outside of his ear before darting it quickly in and out. She squeezed his cock once more and then took her hand away, wrapping her arms around him again. A few minutes later they arrived at the motel, and Dirk stopped the bike in front of his room. He held the bike upright while she got off, getting a good look at her ass when she did, then put the kickstand down and got off himself. He locked up the bike and they walked to the door of his room. He opened the door to let her in and followed her, closing the door behind him. She turned on one of the lamps on the table as he slipped out of his leather jacket, tossing it over a chair. Without a word she walked over to him, wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him long and deep, pressing her body hard against his, her silky tongue snaking its way into his mouth. She had the longest, most agile tongue he d ever seen, and she was good with it. He felt his cock getting hard and she did, too, pressing her hips up against it. He slid his hands down her back and grabbed the full, firm globes of her ass and pulled her hard against him. She thrust her tongue deeper into his mouth as her passion quickly rose, and he squeezed her ass hard. She slid her hand down his stomach and gripped his cock through his jeans, squeezing and massaging it hard. She finally broke the kiss, leaving both of them breathless. She led him over to the bed and turned him so his back was to the bed. First, I m going to give you the best blow job you ve ever had, she said, sitting him down on the bed and spreading his knees apart, standing between them. Then I m going to wrap my big tits around your cock and tit-fuck you. She knelt down in front of him and reached up for his zipper, working it down as she spoke. And then I m going to suck your cock some more, she said as she opened his fly and reached inside his boxers, never taking her eyes off him. She pulled out his hard cock and smiled as she said, And after that, I m going to lay you down, slide my tight, wet pussy down on your cock, and squeeze the cum out of it! She reached back inside his boxers and pulled out his balls, smiling when she saw that they were shaven smooth. I see you shave your balls, Dirk, she said, squeezing them in her hand as she wrapped her other hand around his cock. Been doing it for as long as I can remember, Dirk replied, sitting back on his elbows and watching her work. Good! I like it when a man s balls are shaven smooth, she said, it makes sucking on them so much easier! With that she leaned forward and ran her long, wet tongue over his balls. She looked him right in the eyes as she sucked his balls into her mouth one at a time. Dirk moaned with pleasure as she rolled them around in her mouth, pumping on his shaft as she did so. She released his balls from her lips after several long, very pleasurable minutes. You've got a nice cock, Dirk, big and thick, just like I like them, she said, looking up at him. I bet you can cum buckets. She kept on pumping his long, hard shaft with one hand while she massaged and squeezed his balls in the other. You keep that up and you'll find out, he said. Oh, I intend to, she replied. Then she opened her mouth and slid her long, wet tongue out. When she got to the tip of his cock, she slipped her lips around it and slid her mouth down on his shaft, taking all of it. She was still looking at him, so she saw his reaction. She slipped his cock out of her mouth, just long enough to say a couple of words. I don't have a gag reflex, she said. Licking his cock with her long, wet tongue, that's how I can deep throat your big cock. Then she went back to sucking his cock, hard and fast, pumping his shaft with one hand, and her mouth from his cock and gripped it with one hand, pumping it as she sat up. And now for that tit-fuck, she said, pulling down the top of her dress with her free hand. Her tits were big and full, very round with just a little bit of sag, and her nipples were rock hard. She leaned forward and plopped them down on either side of his cock. then pressed the shaft against her chest as she wrapped her big tits around it. She pressed them together hard, squeezing his cock between them, and immediately began to slide them up and down. Her face was split with a big grin as she slid her tits up and down a shaft. Oh, yeah, I love it. I love feeling your cock trapped between my big... tits," she said, grinning that man-eater grin as she slid her big tits rapidly up and down his shaft. She lowered her head down and sucked the head of his cock into her mouth and As she slid her mounds up and down his shaft, running her tongue over the head and licking his pre-cum up with her tongue. I could make you cum like this, but I'll save that for later, she said. Right now I want to fuck you, so get out of your clothes, and get on the bed. She stood up and slipped the tube dress down over her hips, followed by the thong panties. Dirk stood up and stripped off his t-shirt and then his chaps, followed by his boots and jeans. Kelly lay down on the bed as he did so, spreading her legs and Se squeezed one of her tits as she slipped a finger inside her pussy, rubbing it over her clit. Dirk, naked now, with his hardcock standing out in front of him, walked over to the bed and laid down. Before Dirk could say a word she dropped her hips down and planted her pussy right on his mouth. Dirk reached up and grabbed the cheeks of her ass with both hands and squeezed them hard as he drove away. Kelly moaned around his cock as he licked and nibbled her clit, and before Dirk knew it she was drenching his face with her juices as she came. She screamed around his cock as the orgasm rocked her body, clamping her smooth thighs around Dirk's head. She came hard, and when her orgasm faded, she released Dirk's I want this cock inside me, and I want it now," she said as she grabbed his cock and pointed it up towards her pussy. She slipped the head of his cock inside her opening and then dropped down on it, impaling herself on his hard cock. She threw her head back and moaned loudly, grinding her hips Then she started to move, sliding up and down. I m going to Fuck you hard, Dirk," she said, leaning forward on her hands as she slid up and down on his cock, her big tits swaying and bobbing with her motions. I'm gonna fuck you so hard. hard you'll remember it for the rest of your life. So do it. Dirk replied, causing Kelly to grin back at him. Dirk reached out. She was taking all of his shaft and lung, deep strokes, nearly perfect. all the way off when she slid up, but not quite, then she'd drop her hips down onto his cock, impaling it deep inside her with every thrust. Dirk hung on to her big tits. She ground her hips around his cock as she came. and then starting sliding her hips forward and back, still sitting straight up. She reached around behind her and grabbed Dirk's balls, squeezing them firmly and causing Dirk to moan. He squeezed her tits harder in return and Kelly came again, harder this time. Dirk could feel her juices, flooding his cock and running down his shaft. This girl was a regular sex machine. I'm gonna make you cum now, Dirk, she said, looking down at him, but I want to feel you cum all at once. All Dirk knew that it wouldn't be long before he was going to cum, and Kelly knew it, too. Come on, baby, cum all over my big tits . She said, gripping her tits and squeezing them harder around his cock. Shoot your hot, thick load all over them. You know you want to, so do it. Cum for Kelly, baby. Cum all over my big tits. And he did. Dirk your ass head back and moan loudly as he came. She laughed and continued to tit-fuck him, sliding her tits fast up and down the length of the floor. of with her other hand as stream after stream of hot, thick cum landed on her big tits. Then she dropped her head down and sucked on the end of his cock, sucking the last of his cum from him as his orgasm slowed. She sucked on his shaft until there was nothing left. You came good, baby, she said, licking her fingers. I just love making a man cum hard like that. Gasping for breath, Dirk replied, Man, you're really something. Like I said, I don't Still waste time when I see something I like, she replied, still looking him in the eyes as she sucked the cum off her fingers. And after we've had a chance to catch our breath, I'm going to fuck you again. We hope to see you again, only this time I want to feel you cum inside my pussy. I have a feeling it's going to be a very long, but very enjoyable night, Dirk replied, smiling. Baby, he replied, you ain't seen nothing yet. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 6 Saying Goodbye; for now. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Twenty. On the drive home, I felt good, like really good. I felt like things were actually going to start changing for the better. Reveling in this feeling, I made a spur-of-the-moment decision. I stopped my car in a random parking lot and pulled out my phone. One of the guys that I used to work with, Carl, liked to go to this little bar in Superior to hang out with friends and have a few drinks. There was a whole group of guys from work that would go regularly, but Carl was the only one who never stopped asking. For one reason or another, I never took him up on it, and I haven't seen any of them since I stopped being able to go to work. He answered after a few rings. "Hi, it's Charles, from work." "Charles? Hey buddy! How are you doing?" He sounded happy to hear from me. "Oh, I've been hanging in there. How's the store since I left?" At the time of the accident, I was the yard manager at the same store I had worked at since I moved to Duluth. It didn't pay a lot of money, but it was enough to get by, and I liked the job. I still felt bad about how I left. As the years went on and my depression spiraled downwards, it had become too hard to mask. My job performance was terrible, and people began to ask questions I didn't want to face the answers to. One day I scheduled myself to take all my vacation days, and then with that in the system, I put in my two weeks' notice. I never went back. "They made me assistant store manager if you'll believe that," Carl said. "Still a lot of the same faces around here. All the young kids come and go. You know how it is." "Yeah." I chuckled. In a store like that, you could count on about half of the employees to be lifers. They'd never leave. The other half seemed to be a completely different mix of people every couple of months. "So, what's up?" Carl asked. I could hear the store's advertising jingle blaring over the loudspeakers in the background. "Do you and the guys still go to that bar in Superior?" There it was. I said it. Now if he says yes, I'll have to ask if I can go, and then I'll have to go. "Yeah! But it's usually just me and Matt. Brian got married, and his wife has him on a short leash. Joe goes to AA. The other guys, just kinda stopped going for one reason or another. Tonight is the night we usually go." "Mind if I come with?" I asked. "Of course, man! We're going to leave here at about six." "Cool, I'll see you there." "Looking forward to it. It'll be good to see you again." And now the awkwardness of ending a phone call. I've heard that it's a Midwestern thing, but everyone seems to do it better than I do. "Okay, bye." "Bye." I went home, set out some clean clothes, and got in the shower. Sometimes I forget how good it feels to be clean. But then, I knew exactly why it was often too hard to motivate myself to get into the shower. The shower brought memories of Melissa and the possibility of pain. I stood still, letting the near-scalding water cascade over me. The fruity scent of the same brand of body wash Melissa had during our first shower together was strong, and I remembered. I closed my eyes and started my breathing exercise with a deep slow inhale. Melissa's hands scrubbed my lower back and slid down to squeeze my ass. Breathe out, the pain and hurt waft away like steam in the shower. My fingers follow the lines of her muscles and up her inner thigh, she looks at me with serene contentment. Breathe in. She turns, arches her back, and sighs as I enter her from behind. Breathe out, the pain is gone, and there is only joy. She moans as my soapy hands cup her firm tits, holding her tight against me as we make love. Breathe in. I gasp and hold my breath as we both climax. Breathe out. I catch my breath and look down, my hand was still grasping my quickly softening manhood, and the oozing result of my orgasm was slowly washed into the drain. I finished cleaning up, turned the water off, and stepped out of the shower. I looked at myself in the mirror as I toweled dry. It had been quite a while since I had exercised, or gone to the gym, but I still had a good amount of muscle on me. Granted, a bit more flab than I liked, especially on my belly, but overall I still liked the way I looked. Melissa liked the way I looked too. I patted my belly, and there was a slight jiggle. I really should work out again, I thought. When was the last time I went for a run? I couldn't remember. My eyes strayed from my body to my face. I was still slightly pink from the hot water. I studied the slight age lines beginning to appear around my eyes and noticed that I seemed to have a larger forehead than I used to. When did I start losing my hair? I put my hands on the edge of the sink and leaned close to the mirror. It's a strange thing, looking yourself in the eyes. Despite how good I felt at the moment, all I could see was the pain deep inside. I knew it hadn't always been there, and obviously, I knew when it started. What bothered me was, I couldn't remember what it was like to not have this pain. I could remember every little detail about Melissa, her face, her body, the conversations we had, the things we did together, everything. But if I focus on just me... I can remember being a skinny awkward teenager falling in love and beginning a perfect life, then this, an aging man being crushed by the weight of a tragedy. Every memory between, of what it was to be me, was just gone. Lost to the gray. At the same time, I knew that this person staring back at me in the mirror wasn't me. Once, I was happy. Once I was me, whoever that was. Would I ever get me back, or did I just have to come to grips with the fact that I was now a completely different person? In heavy contemplation, I got dressed. I put on a faded Iron Maiden concert tee, a token from the time Melissa and I had driven to Sioux Falls, South Dakota to see them perform, and some blue jeans that seemed tighter around the waist than I remembered. I checked my bank balance and determined that If I was going to have drinks at the bar with Carl, I had better eat at home beforehand. I had a cup of ramen noodles, and cut slices off of a brick of cheddar cheese, as I wasted time watching random crap on YouTube. Finally, it was five thirty and time to go. Well really, I didn't need to hurry, as it was only a five-minute drive across the bridge to Superior, but there was no way I was going to be late. I parked behind the bar and didn't see any vehicles I recognized. I listened to the radio for a little while, then at ten to six, I got out of the car. The hard part is done. I'm here. I walked in and scanned the place for Carl. I know he had said he was leaving work at six, but I didn't want to miss him by mistake if he was early for some reason. Not seeing him or anyone else I knew, I took a seat at the end of the bar. The place wasn't very busy at all, with maybe a dozen people spread out throughout the whole place. A red-haired waitress came and took my order for a Grainbelt beer, and I watched her go to the cooler to get the bottle. She was cute, if a little thick around the middle, and when she handed me the beer, she flashed me the smile of experienced waitresses everywhere. The kind of smile that says, "I'll be sweet, and yes, maybe even flirt with you a little, but this is my job and you better not take it as more than a professional courtesy". I respected that. Good bartenders were hard to come by, and this one seemed proficient so far. I sipped my beer, and surreptitiously watched the other patrons. There was the same general mix of people you see in bars like this on a Tuesday evening. A few older couples, quietly enjoying dinner and a glass of wine, a fifty-year-old high school prom queen and her steroid-pumped boyfriend, slamming cheap beer, faces wind burned from riding a Harley all day, a table of college frat boy types laughing too loudly at offensive jokes, you know the kind of place. I faced the bar again, and in the mirror, I could see that one person was sitting alone at the table right behind me. She was facing away from me and seemed engrossed in something on her phone. She was wearing a maroon sweatshirt and had bushy dark brown hair that immediately reminded me of a young Hermione Granger. I watched her in the mirror, not being a creep, just out of curiosity and that I had nothing else to do while I waited for Carl. She never turned or sat up straight, just stayed on her phone, occasionally typing furiously. After a while, I looked at the time on my phone. It was twenty after six, Carl should have been here already. I ordered another beer from Cassie, the bartender, and gave him ten more minutes. I called Carl, and it took four or five rings for him to pick up. "Hey dude," Carl said right away. "I am so sorry. I have a big issue I've got to manage here." I could hear people talking loudly in the background and the beep of a forklift. "Hey," I said. "What's up?" "One of the kids knocked over a shelving unit in the garden center, and they all collapsed like dominoes. It's a big fucking mess." There was a scuffing noise as he held his phone aside and yelled at someone. "Don't bother saving that stuff, it's all junk now. Scan it, then throw it in the dumpster!" His voice became clear again. "I don't remember being this stupid when I was that age, do you?" "No, not really. So, are you going to be late or..." I asked, starting to feel a little dumb for getting my hopes up for a fun evening with old friends. "Sorry, man, this is going to be an all-nighter." "Oh, okay," I said, feeling like I just got punched in the gut. "Take a rain check for next week? The first round is on me." "Yeah, that's okay. Next week it is." I couldn't believe it. I got myself so excited to do normal people things with normal people, and this happened. I don't know why I bothered. "Alright man, gotta go." Before Carl ended the call, I could hear him start to yell. "Careful! If you knock that over too, I'm gonna" As I stared at my phone, not knowing what I should think or do, I heard a voice to my right. It was the woman with the brown hair. "You get stood up too?" I glanced at her. She was standing at the bar a few spots down from me, waving her empty glass at the bartender. "Huh? Yeah." "Sorry for eavesdropping. So what was her excuse?" In the corner of my eye, I could see the waitress return with a full glass. The girl took a drink right away. It was something creamy, Bailey's maybe. "Problems at work." I didn't mention that the 'her' was a 'him'. As secure enough in my sexuality as I was, straight guys just didn't say things that could give a woman mixed signals. "Typical." She took another long pull off her drink. "This is the third date in a row that has left me sitting. I take the time to get ready and then sit here waiting. I've got homework I could be doing." She sighed. "I don't know why I bothered." "Right." Her last words had struck a chord with my thoughts, and I turned to face her. Our eyes met, and the world stopped. We stared at each other, each of us with furrowing brows. My heart began to race, and I felt like I just got a shot of adrenaline. Slowly, she set down her drink, and I set down my phone, but our eyes remained locked. Eventually, she whispered. "I know you..." My throat was dry, and I struggled to get enough air to respond. "I don't think we've met..." She was pretty, and younger than I had expected. There was something strikingly familiar about her, but I knew I had never met this person before, and probably hadn't ever seen her. Her maroon sweatshirt had the big yellow UMD (University of Minnesota, Duluth) logo on it. There was something in her eyes, her icy blue eyes, that told me that I knew this person. "Who are you?" She whispered. The confusion on her face gave way to a look of fear. "Charles," I said woodenly, trying to make some sense of what was happening. This wasn't like the times you see someone in a crowd that looks like someone you know. I knew this person, have always known this person, and yet, nothing about her was familiar. "What is going on?" She asked, glancing at the bartender who was eyeing both of us in turn with raised eyebrows. "You're real? You're really real?" Her look of fear gave way to panic. "I've got to get out of here. This can't be happening." She slowly backed away from me, then turned and fled towards the door. I scrambled to put some cash on the bar for my beer, then followed after her. When I got outside, she was standing near a car with her head in her hands. She looked up at my approach. "Don't come any closer." She warned me. "What's going on?" I asked. "How do you know me? How do I know you?" "You know who I am?" She asked, hand on her car door, ready to flee. "When I saw you, I felt like I've known you my entire life, but I've never seen you before." I shook my head, more confused than ever in my forty-two years. "Well, I know you, Charles Larson." "How do you know my last name?" I asked, taken aback. I was pretty sure I hadn't said it at all earlier. "If you're really you, then I know everything about you." Her fear was transforming into anger, and she was almost shouting now. "How?" "Because I dream about you every night! My first memories are dreams about you! I close my eyes, and I see your face! I see your life! Every day, every night!" She was holding her head again and had started pacing side to side next to her car. "Oh my God. All these years, all the therapy, all the drugs to get you out of my head, and I find you sitting in a dive bar. This can't be real." My car was parked next to hers, and she watched me wearily as I slowly walked over and sat on the hood. "If you're really Charles Larson, tell me about yourself." She was looking at me like she was seeing a ghost. "I grew up in Minnetonka..." I was confused to the point of being numb, so I just started talking. I told her about my family, where I went to school, everything up to just before I fell in love with Melissa. Her face was pale, but she had stopped pacing and was just staring at me. "What was her name?" I looked at her sharply, surprised by the question. "Your second cousin, the one you married." Shocked, I replied. "Melissa." She took a tentative step towards me. "The two of you lived in a tiny apartment off of Grand Ave." She stepped closer. "You lived there together for fifteen years until..." She was right next to me now, and she picked up my right hand, turning it over to see the backside. She traced a finger down the scar that ran lengthwise behind my index finger. "Someone at your work dropped a piece of metal gutter, and the end sliced your hand open. It bled and bled, and you had to go get it stitched up." "How do you know these things?" I asked with something I could only describe as awe. "Because I saw it happen. I was there, in my dreams." "I feel that we are connected somehow, but, I don't even know who you are." She shifted her hands and grasped mine in a handshake. She looked at me with a shy smile. "I'm Kate Winters, and I've been waiting to meet you my whole life." Chapter Twenty-one. "You're older than I thought you would be." Kate was eyeing me from across the table. We had gone back into the bar and had taken a booth near the back. The frat boys were gone, and there was no one else nearby. "How old do you think I should be?" I asked, head still spinning. "When I was growing up, every dream was different. The time wasn't the same, the days weren't one-for-one. You were getting older faster than I was. For the last couple of years though, I've had the same dream. It's the same scene every night." She looked at me with empathy, expecting that I wasn't going to like what she was saying. "You were thirty-three, and it was nine years ago." A wave of non-specific dread washed over me. "What scene, What dream are you having over and over?" I already knew what she was going to say, and I didn't want to hear it. Kate closed her eyes. "We are in your truck, we had just been at the movie theater. You were telling me how you never liked Matt Damon, but in this movie, he was pretty good. Then,” "Stop," I said, probably a little too forcibly. "I'm sorry." Her eyes were glistening with tears. We sat in silence for a long time, each wrestling with our thoughts. Finally, I asked. "You said I was speaking to you?" She sniffed and nodded. "When the two of you were apart, it was kind of a third-person view, like watching a movie. But whenever you were with her, I saw you through her eyes. I felt what she felt, I thought what she thought. I think,” She looked at me apprehensively. "When the dreams started, it was the summer she figured out that she loved you. I was five and didn't really understand what I was seeing. I started using bigger words, and acting like I was thirteen because you two were thirteen." My thoughts swirled like a hurricane around that night nine years ago. There was the crash, and my truck crumpled up like a beer can. I was dazed, and there was glass in my eyes. I struggled to reach Melissa. The door had crumpled in and crushed her into the seat, into the tight space between what had been the dashboard and the back of the cab. Her eyes opened as I touched her cheek. She tried to speak, but no noise came out. Her mouth kept moving until suddenly she went still. Her heart stopped, and the spark of life left her eyes. My love, my life, was gone. Tears were streaming down my face, but somehow I had the composure to speak. "If you thought what she thought, did she blame me?" One thing that I had thought I had come to a resolution on, was the thought that the accident was my fault, that; had I not been looking at her at that moment, I might have been able to avoid the other car. Kate was crying too. "Of course not. You know what she was trying to say?" She reached across the table and held my hands tight in hers. "She was saying "I love you" over and over. She knew she was dying, and her only thought was that you would be alone." Still holding Kate's hands, I buried my face into my arm and cried hard, shuddering with every sob. I don't know how long I cried. At some point, I heard the waitress come by, and Kate whispered "We're okay." I felt Kate start running a hand through my hair, massaging my head. Exactly how Melissa used to. It felt good, but it also felt wrong. It wasn't Melissa's hand, It was Kate's. She was some random college girl I had never met, and I was plenty old enough to be her father. At the same time though, some part of me, deep down, was screaming that this was Melissa. I raised my head from my arm and looked at Kate. I felt no apprehension or shame in meeting her eyes, eyes that were so much like Melissa's. I studied them intently. They weren't just similar, they were identical. The patterns of blue were the same, and there was even that tiny green speck in the iris of her right eye. No one but me had ever noticed it. As insane as it sounds, I swear that I could feel Melissa's soul staring back at me through Kate's eyes. "So, what now?" I asked. "Maybe we should go somewhere more private and figure this out," Kate replied, her eyes moving to the people walking into the bar. "I still live in the same place." I couldn't believe that I had just said that. Did I just ask this girl to come home with me? Yes. She may be half my age, but there was something supernatural to the way I was drawn to her. She was not Melissa, I knew that, but in some intangible way, she very much was. Kate led the way, and I followed her back to my apartment. For some inexplicable reason, I thought of the day Melissa sat next to me on the rocks, and tearfully explained her past. The words I had spoken to her came into my mind as clearly as I had just said them. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you. Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time, and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" Is there such a thing as reincarnation? But no, Kate was in her early twenties, and Melissa died only nine years ago. The words continued to echo in my mind, and I realized that at some point it had stopped being my voice that was speaking. It was Melissa's. I bumped the door shut with my back and watched Kate as she surveyed my apartment. It occurred to me that not a lot had changed about the place in the last nine years, since the last time Kate would have seen it in her dreams. The couch was faded and threadbare, but comfortable, and the decorations were pretty much how Melissa had left them. The biggest difference, I noticed with some shame, was the general disorder of the place. Dirty dishes sat in a pile on the counter near the sink, and empty food containers covered the rest of the flat surfaces in the kitchenette. A pile of dirty clothes partially blocked the narrow hallway. Kate turned slowly, taking it all in. She stopped, facing me. "It looks exactly how I remember." I studied her face. I didn't know what to say, so I said nothing. She pointed at a picture on the wall beside the door. "I remember when that was taken. We, You went to a big concert in Wisconsin..." I could see at her collar, that she was wearing a tee shirt under her sweatshirt. "Take off your sweatshirt." I should have realized the creepy way in which that could be taken, but I wasn't thinking like that. I wanted to see her, to see if my eyes could help solve the mystery that had so thoroughly confused my heart and mind. A small part of me was surprised ,as Kate complied without hesitation. When she pulled the sweatshirt off, the bottom of her tee shirt was pulled up enough for me to get a glimpse of her flat belly. Her clothes were tight-fitting, and my eyes roamed her body. She was the same height as Melissa, had the same overall shape to her frame, and seemed to be in very good shape. She wasn't as muscular as Melissa had been, but then again, Melissa never had to try as hard as others to build muscle mass. Kate was watching me study her. She didn't look afraid or apprehensive at all. Rather, what came across to me was a sense of absolute trust. Melissa had looked at me like that, like she would put her life in my hands without hesitation, safe in the knowledge that I would never willingly hurt her. Her hair was very different, in color and style, and her skin was pale, like she didn't spend a lot of time outside. I stepped closer and tentatively raised a hand to her face. She didn't flinch or pull away. My hand cupped her cheek, and she closed her eyes, pressing her face into my gentle touch. Her features were softened by youth, but the shape of her face, the structure of her bones, was eerily familiar. "You do look like her," I said softly. "Sometimes when I look in the mirror, I see her face looking back at me." I felt her hands on my waist as she stepped close. Our faces were inches apart. "This must be difficult for you," She whispered. "I've lived with this my whole life. I've had time to deal with it." Seemingly of their own accord, my arms wrapped around her in a hug. She pressed herself against me, and I could feel that her heart was beating as rapidly as mine. "Through the years, I began to love being her." My face nestled against her neck, fitting perfectly. I breathed in deep. Her scent, my God, it was her scent! "I began to love you," She whispered into my ear. "I love you the way she loved you." My thoughts were muddled; like I had been drinking all day and her words were hypnotizing. The rational part of my mind, dazzled as it was; still held to the fact that this was not Melissa. The rest of me wanted her to be Melissa, needed her to be. "I'm so alone." My words fell out of my mouth like a sob. "You don't have to be alone," She said soothingly. "You deserve to be loved." I brought my head up and looked into her eyes, Melissa's eyes. Why had she used those specific words, those words that had floated into my mind not ten minutes ago? They were my words, and it seemed as though Melissa was speaking them. "Do I?" I asked. "Everyone deserves to be loved, but you especially." I thought of the stranger I saw when I looked in the mirror. "You haven't seen me since the accident. I'm not the same person I was before. I don't know who I am, but it's not the Charles you knew." She cupped my face in her hands. Her eyes seemed to penetrate my very soul, reading the truth that had been obscured from me for so long. "I see you, Charles. You are kind and gentle, caring and considerate, fiercely loyal and honorable. You are truthful and funny, wise and brave. Most of all, you are loving. You would selflessly give the last of yourself if the one you loved needed it." The way Kate was looking at me, the love and knowing in her eyes, made something click in my mind. Bubbling up from the depths, came feelings I thought were gone forever. I remembered the way my heart fluttered when Melissa smiled at me, even after fifteen years of marriage. I remembered how it felt to fully give myself to her, and how my greatest pleasure was seeing the pleasure I gave to her. I remembered the sense of unity, the self and the other made whole. I remembered love, pure and bright, untainted by the weight of the world. Melissa and I had given ourselves to each other and became something greater, one being in all ways, body, heart, mind, and soul. That is who I was, who I am, and who I will forever be. Now standing here with this woman in my arms, I felt that connection again. I felt the bond we had forged, stronger than the foundations of the Earth, stronger than the very fabric of space and time. Though I hadn't seen it for years, it had not dissolved, had not forsaken me. What were a few years compared to that kind of power? "Are you my Melissa?" A faint sense of doubt passed through her eyes. "I don't know. Yes? No? Neither?" She looked away from my eyes, confusion, and memory clouding her face. "Have you ever read about schizophrenics? My mother thought I was one because when I started writing in diaries, I didn't have just one. I had three, one for me, one for Melissa, and one for you. I wrote down everything, all your conversations, and all your emotions. It was mostly just you at this point, with a few precious dreams of your weekends at the cabin with Melissa. Mom brought me to more doctors than I can remember, and they all said that I wasn't schizophrenic, as I didn't have trouble being myself. Apart from my dreams, I was a normal, healthy little girl. They read my journals, determined that I was suffering from an advanced form of multiple personality disorder, and medicated me accordingly. They were stumped though, how a little girl could write with such detail and realism." She looked down and fidgeted with the hem of her shirt. I watched how her fingers moved and the posture of her body. She moved like Melissa. "The drugs they gave me didn't do anything but make me feel like shit all the time. I didn't know where my dreams were coming from, but I had to believe that nothing was wrong with me because they felt so right. I enjoyed them and saw them as a gift or a blessing. As strange as it may seem, you were my best friend, and I went to sleep happy every night." She stopped fidgeting and looked at me. "When I was thirteen, I had a dream about that most special weekend at the cabin. It was several dreams actually. I experienced every single moment. I felt the bond Melissa made with you, and not just while I was dreaming. The following days, I buzzed with giddy excitement and cried from the sheer joy of it. It was then that I knew without a shred of doubt, that I wasn't ill." She said this last word with derision. "Nothing that felt that right and pure could be sickness. I stopped taking the medication that day. My waking mind cleared, and I knew joy like I hadn't imagined possible." She sighed. "I never knew for sure if what I experienced in my dreams was happening to real people, or if it was all just for me alone, and I didn't want to find out." She placed my hand on her chest and I could feel her heart pounding. "What I do know, is that as time went on and I grew older, I became more like Melissa. Her personality and insecurities, likes and dislikes, her thoughts and dreams, all merged with my own. When I was old enough to start dating, I went out with a lot of guys. It never worked out, and rarely even got close to physical intimacy, because none of them were you." Her chest was heaving as her heart beat even faster. "I couldn't find love, because I was already in love. I don't know if I am Melissa. I wasn't born as her, so maybe I'm not. But in every way that truly matters, I think that I am her." I read her eyes with the ease that I had been able to read Melissa's. Her love for me was evident, as was her passion and desire. No one but Melissa had ever looked at me the way she was now. Like Melissa's had, Kate's eyes also held insecurity, self-consciousness, and hurt. Kate said that she had dreamed about the accident for years now. Seeing it, feeling it play out over and over. The pain of my recollection of it was pushed aside by an immense surge of empathy and compassion. I only had to live through it once. I couldn't imagine having it waiting for me every night, to see and feel it in perfect clarity, untarnished by the fog of memory. My hand slid from her heart, and she shuddered involuntarily as it settled gently on the side of her neck, just below her jawline. At that moment, I didn't see Kate. I saw the girl I had fallen hopelessly in love with so many years ago, and the woman I had married. I saw my warrior queen, fierce and confident, but at the same time so gentle and insecure. I saw her soul, eternally bound to mine. I saw Melissa's inexhaustible sexual desire for me, roaring hot as a blast furnace, as mine did for her. I tilted her face up and kissed her. She moaned softly, as her lips opened and our tongues met. The kissing was slow and gentle, neither of us wanting to scare the other with our need for intimacy. We both gasped as our mouths parted. She held my face, and her touch, despite my three-day-old stubble, was soft and familiar. "Maybe we shouldn't,” She held a finger to my lips. "I need you and you need me," She whispered. Slowly, she pulled her tee shirt over her head and dropped it to the floor. Eyes locked with mine, she unzipped her pants, shimmied, and kicked them away when they fell to her ankles. She wore a matching set of light blue panties and a bra. They were pretty, lacy things that accentuated her toned body in a way that screamed sensuality. Without another word, she took my hand in hers and led me to my bed. Later, I watched Kate sleep peacefully in my arms. I reached to the bedside table, and turned out the light, plunging the room into total darkness. I turned back to Kate, who I could see in my mind's eye with crystal clarity. This girl, this woman, who was at the same time achingly familiar and disturbingly foreign, had arrived in my life at the head of a rampaging horde of swirling thoughts. Was it possible that Melissa's soul had somehow made its way to Kate, and led her to me? Amid our passion, as years of longing and desire burst forth from both of us, it felt like I was with Melissa, in every way I could perceive. She moved and kissed like her, smelled and tasted like her. She felt like her, outside and in, and even moaned and cried out like her. I felt like I could give in and accept it. I could acknowledge that this was, in fact, Melissa. We could continue our life together as if the real Melissa had never died. We could be happy, and grow old hand in hand. It was so tempting to lose myself to the idea. My heart ached for it. But something wasn't right. The whole idea seemed unnatural as if it had been manipulated by a higher power whose intent could not be known. This doubt had the feel of truth, jagged and persistent. I knew that I couldn't ignore it, that it would be an eternal festering mote, no matter how sweet a fantasy my life would seem. There was a riddle here that needed to be solved, that demanded to be solved. Above all the confusion and jumbled emotions, there was an overarching feeling that there was an answer just beyond my grasp. I knew that if I could reach it and see just a glimpse of what was beyond, if only for a split second, I would know the truth. I lay there in the dark, willing with every fiber of my being for the universe to give me an answer. The darkness seemed to acquiesce to my silent pleading. I fell through the dark, free of my bed, free of the Earth and reality, into a cozy warm sleeping bag. I spoke to Melissa as night became morning. "You know me better than anyone. Being with you makes me feel complete, in a way I didn't know was possible. I am yours, in all ways, forever." Bright as a star, the light of love flashed in her eyes, bathing all existence with its brilliance. "Hold on to that moment, use it as a refuge." Sandy blonde hair glowed like golden fire in an autumn sunbeam. "You're real," Melissa said as we embraced outside her apartment. We evaporated into smoke, wafting on a lazy breeze through the pines, and condensed again, lying in Melissa's bed. "Have you been that lonely?" I asked. "For as long as I can remember" Melissa flung herself into my arms. "Am I okay? Charles, this is a dream come true!" A small glass bottle was held out for me to smell. I leaned close and howled as I was sucked into the bottle, down, down, down, into the swirling, bubbling liquid. "We remember scents much better than we think we do. Sometimes all we need is a little hint, and it's brought right to the front. Scents are all connected in our minds, and are rooted deep down at the very foundation of memory." My howl became the biting wind, as cold as the water crashing its way through the rocks. The grayness of the sky seemed to leach all color and emotion from the world. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you." The wind rose, howling becoming screeching, becoming screaming, as tires slid, glass broke, and metal crumpled. "I love you. I love you. I love you..." A sudden silence as the flying glass became a sea of stars. "Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time..." The endless expanse of the cosmos loomed, comforting in its infinite possibility. "...and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" I stood alone in a bright sunlit clearing, within a cathedral of Red Pines. Above, a billion, billion suns twinkled in the vast dark. My mother hugged me. "Oh, Charles. Love is so precious. It doesn't matter where you find it, but when you do, you hold on with both hands and never let go." Mother became Melissa, whispering my words back to me. "I'll find you in the next and keep loving you." Our sacred pine grove faded as her whisper echoed through infinity. "I'll find you in the next, in the next, in the next..." I floated alone. The self, the other, and the one were all gone. Joy and sadness were words without meaning. Light and dark had no definition. Space had no direction. Time held no sway. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 2 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 5 The Gales of November. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. "Hmm" Melissa said, her face still buried in the pillow. She shifted and turned her head, and I moved to her side with one arm and a leg still draped over so we could look into each other's eyes. "Wow. That was..." She sighed. "...Wonderful." I smiled and kissed her cheek. "I'm glad you enjoyed it as much as I did." She squinted at me. "Are you sure I'm not dreaming, and you're just a figment of my imagination?" She said playfully, though I could tell there was something serious behind the question. "I'm real, and I'm right here, in your bed, and I love you." She searched my eyes for a moment, rolled onto her side, and pulled me in close, kissing me deeply. When we stopped kissing to catch our breath, she whispered. "It's our bed, and I love you too." We held each other in silence for a long while. I knew that she had something else to say, but I didn't push her. Eventually, she broke the silence. "Do you want pancakes? I want pancakes." Not exactly the soul-baring statement I was expecting, but now that she had said it, by damn I wanted pancakes. "I'll help." I had made pancakes exactly once before, and it wasn't a complete disaster, so I felt that my inclusion in the process wouldn't be too much of a hindrance. She got a distant look in her eye, then rolled onto her back, and covered her face with her hands with a groan. "I don't have any pancake mix." She peeked at me through her fingers and we both started laughing. I'm not sure why but we both found it hilarious but we roared with laughter. I playfully pushed her towards the side of the bed. "Well, get dressed. I'll take you out for breakfast." Still laughing, she got up and opened a dresser drawer. Stepping into a pair of light blue panties, she asked. "Are you getting dressed too, or are you going to go like that?" "I'm thinking about it." I quipped, eyes following her every movement. I loved watching her move. She had a litheness and grace to her. Cat-like? No, that's not quite right. Amazonian? Maybe, but that implies a stature and bulk that Melissa didn't have. She was fit, not body builder muscular, and she wasn't particularly tall, just shy of my own five foot ten. She was perfect, and my eyes couldn't get enough of her. Let's leave it at that. "You'll give the old ladies at Perkins quite a shock." She shot back, still laughing. With an exaggerated sigh, I rolled off the bed. "For the sake of the old ladies, fine, I'll get dressed." Chapter Sixteen. The plate clinked as Melissa set down her fork. "Ugh. I ate too much, but that really hit the spot." She had attacked her "tremendous twelve" meal with murderous intent. All that remained was a scrap of crust from a piece of toast, and some maple syrup residue on an otherwise clean plate. She had even swiped a strip of bacon off of my plate, an act that left fork marks on my brother's hands on several occasions. I looked at my plate, with its pile of hash browns and a third of a stack of pancakes remaining, and set down my fork. "I guess I didn't work up as much of an appetite as you, cause I'm stuffed too." Melissa looked at me with her special smile and mischievous eyes. "Well, you'll have to try harder next time." "I need to work out more." "I can help with that." She replied, and we both giggled, knowing the truth of it. "Let's start with a walk." We left the Perkins restaurant, and with Melissa navigating, we drove north out of Duluth on Hwy 61. We pulled off and parked where a little river crossed under the road and spilled through a steep set of rocky rapids to Lake Superior below. We hiked down a little trail, and she led me out onto one of the big rocks. The scenery was spectacular, and the water rushing past the rocks had a hypnotic quality. It hadn't snowed last night, but the wind was blowing hard off the lake, and the constant mist from the rapids gave the crisp early November air some real bite. We sat for a while without speaking. Just two people holding hands, taking in the scenery and the roar of the water. There was a Gordon Lightfoot song that had something about the gales of November, how did it go? "When I left home," Melissa began, just loud enough to hear. I turned and watched her, careful to hear what she was saying over the noise of the rapids. I had been hoping for, and dreading this moment, when she decided to get the details of her past out in the open. I resolved to not interrupt and to let her tell it at her own pace. "This was the first place I went." She continued. "I didn't know where to go. I didn't have anywhere to go." She sniffed. We were alone but had someone been watching, her running nose and the tears on her cheek might have been assumed to have been caused by the cold, but I knew differently. I could see the deep down hurt that was welling up, and my heart ached. I squeezed her hand, and let her talk. "Every night for two weeks, I'd leave school, then go up the hill to the mall and sit in the food court to do my homework. When the mall closed, I came here, and parked for the night right over there." She pointed up to the little parking lot where my truck was. "I'd wake up, scrape the snow and frost off the windows, and go to school. I didn't tell anyone because then I'd have to explain why I was sleeping in a car in February. I had friends, but not close friends, you know? Like, not the kind of friends that I could talk to about..." She trailed off and wiped her nose on her jacket sleeve. "I had been lucky, it hadn't been as cold as it should have been, but then one night it got very cold. When I left the mall, I knew if I spent the night here again, I could be in serious danger. So I went to the laundromat. There was never anyone in there in the middle of the night, so I sat at one of the tables and fell asleep. The owner woke me up a couple of hours later, yelling at me that I couldn't sleep there, so I got in my car and came back here." She had been looking at the water as she spoke, but now turned and looked at me. I saw the fear and shame these memories invoked. I wanted to say something, anything to comfort her, but I knew that I should let her say what she needed to say, so I let her continue. "When I went to sleep on the back seat, I didn't think I was going to ever wake up, and I was okay with that. I didn't care that I was going to die. Nobody cared, nobody would miss me. The world would be better off without one more stupid girl. Why bother going on?" She looked away from me, east towards the vast lake, and her face twisted up in anger. "You know, the worst thing, the worst part of all of it, is they made me feel like it was all my fault. They had me so twisted up, that I believed that I was the cause of everything that happened." She turned back to me, the anger fading, leaving just a profound sadness. I wiped the tears from her cheek, and she leaned her shoulder against me. "Did your parents tell you what happened?" My throat was dry, and I swallowed hard before replying. "They were vague." She gave a little smile that was like a sunbeam on a stormy day. "I asked your mom and dad not to tell anyone. You're so lucky to have them." She looked back to the lake and spoke quietly enough that if her face had not been right next to mine, I wouldn't have been able to hear her. "When I was fifteen, when I started looking more like a woman, and less like a little girl, my dad started abusing me. Mom, she was drunk more than she was sober. She knew, she had to know, and she didn't do anything." As the River roared in its ceaseless path to Lake Superior, and the cold wind whistled and rattled through the leafless trees, Melissa spoke of abuse and divorce, lost jobs and social status, the failing of the system to help a girl who was too scared to ask for help and the blame that was assigned for all of it. "So that night, I remember when the state trooper knocked on my window." She gave a brief mirthless huff. "I thought he was an angel, with the way his flashlight lit up the frost on the inside of the window. I thought I was dead, that it was all over. I felt relieved." She shook her head. "The next thing I remember was being in a hospital bed, wrapped in electric blankets, and seeing the sunrise through the window. That trooper was there. He had stayed with me, way past the end of his shift, just to make sure I was alright. Turns out, when they went to my parent's house to see what was going on, my dad was out of town, and my mom ended up getting arrested for assaulting an officer and having a bunch of heroin. That's why she went back to him. Not for me, but for the money to buy her drugs. The trooper persuaded me to reach out to my friends. He said that people can be capable of unexpected acts of kindness, and I decided to believe him. So I called Ashley. We had always gotten along pretty well, and her parents were always super nice to me. They let me stay with them, which was really awkward at first. I just couldn't believe that a family could be so, so perfect. It was like stepping into an old sitcom. Maybe there was a little trouble now and then, but everyone loved each other, and it all worked out in the end. It was surreal, but eventually, I started believing that it was how families should be. That it was right and good, and normal." She looked me in the eyes then, and I saw her love burning through the hurt. "I didn't think that I would ever have that. I thought that there was no way I could ever open up and let someone love me, to be me, to be normal. Who could want me? Then your parents invited me back to the cabin, and I grasped onto a foolish hope that maybe you could. Ever since it's just been, It just doesn't seem real. Charles, I know you love me, but I'm still so afraid." I silenced her with a quick kiss on the lips. I held her cold, rosy cheeks in my hands and looked her in the eyes. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you. Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time, and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" Fresh tears streamed down her face, not tears of remembered pain, but tears of joyful love. She threw her arms around me and we held each other tight. Overhead, a hawk called, adding its little part to the scene of wind, water, and young lovers. Chapter Seventeen. Getting in my truck and leaving Duluth that evening was the hardest thing I had ever done. The only thing that gave me the strength to leave was the knowledge that it was only temporary. Soon, very soon, I would never have to leave her again. When I got home, Mom was at the kitchen table reading a newspaper. She greeted me with a smile. I had to be very careful with how I was going to handle this conversation. I didn't want to lie to my mom, but I also didn't want to tell her the whole truth. "How was your weekend? I didn't get a call from the cops, so it couldn't have been too exciting." "I was the cop! We went to a Halloween party dressed as the Village People." "Fun!" Mom exclaimed, giving me a beaming smile. "Yeah, and something else happened. Do you know how I can get my employee discount at any store? Well, we stopped at one of the stores in Duluth, and I ended up talking with the yard manager. They've been having trouble finding someone competent to drive a forklift, and if I transferred up there, they'd give me a raise and make me an assistant manager. He said I could start working up there in two weeks." All of these individual facts were technically true, but it still felt like lying. "Good for you! It's great to have in-demand skills. That's a long way to drive though." "Yeah, it would be like, five hours of driving every day." "Did you look into getting an apartment up there?" Mom folded up the newspaper and gave me her undivided attention. "After the school year starts, there's literally nothing cheap available." "Where would you stay then?" She asked, looking concerned. "Well, on the way home, I was thinking about who I know that lives up there. Rob lives in a dorm, so I couldn't get away with staying there long-term. But then I remembered that Melissa lives in Duluth, I could maybe call her and see if she wants a roommate." Okay, this last bit was a lie. I didn't feel good about it, but it had to be done. "Our Melissa? Have you called her yet?" "Not yet. I'm pretty sure I have her number in my phone." "You should figure this out sooner rather than later." She looked at the clock. "It's not too late, give her a call now." I made a show of finding Melissa's number as if I hadn't memorized it weeks ago. Melissa and I had rehearsed this moment. I had the volume on my phone turned way up, so my mom was sure to hear Melissa's side of the conversation too. "Hello?" Melissa's angelic voice asked after three rings. "Hi Melissa, it's Charles." "Charles! It's good to hear from you! What's up?" "Well, I'm going to be transferring up there for work, and I was wondering if you would mind having me as a roommate until I found a place of my own." Another necessary lie. "Yeah, I guess that would be okay. You're not going to find anywhere else to stay until the end of the school year. Even then, I was lucky to get this place, this spring." "So, you're okay with me staying with you?" "Yeah, it'll be fun. Like staying at the cabin, but I don't think my landlord would approve of campfires." "I'll pay half the rent, and utilities, and everything." "Naturally," Melissa said. "I was going to ask one of my friends if they wanted to move in. Only paying half the rent will make saving for school a lot easier." "Cool. So, I guess I'll give you a call tomorrow, and we can figure out the details?" "Yeah, okay." "I'm talking with my mom right now, so I should probably let you go." "Hi Mom!" Melissa yelled. "Hi, Melissa," Mom replied, loud enough to be sure that the phone picked it up. "Talk to you tomorrow, bye!" Melissa said, much quieter this time. "Bye." I had to be very careful not to reflexively say I love you. I put my phone away and noticed that my mom was studying me with a funny little smile on her face. Then in the most casual tone, she asked. "So, does she love you as much as you love her?" My heart nearly stopped. I couldn't respond. "That was a lovely charade. Unnecessary, but lovely." I couldn't speak. My brain frantically searched for words but found only shocked silence. "Oh, honey." She began, in a soothing motherly voice. "You're my baby. Did you think I wouldn't know? It was plain to see at the cabin that you two are in love. You spent the weekend with her?" I forced myself to reply. "Yes," I said, fearing that it was all over. I felt like crying. "Good," Mom said simply. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Mom knew about me and Melissa, and she was... Happy for me? "So, you're not mad about us?" "Oh, Charles. Love is so precious. It doesn't matter where you find it, but when you do, you hold on with both hands and never let go." My tears came then, flowing hard as I released all my pent-up fears and anxiety. Mom held me as I cried on her shoulder. She gently rubbed my back like she used to do when I was a kid. When my crying subsided, she held my shoulders at arm's length. "Now, tell me about her." I did. In the conversation that followed, I was more honest and open about my feelings than I could remember being to anyone other than Melissa. I explained how we knew what each other was thinking or feeling, just by looking into each other's eyes. I told her how I wanted to improve myself, to be a better person for Melissa. And, looking back on it with a touch of horror, I did my best to explain the connection I felt with Melissa when we made love. Throughout it all, my mother was nothing but caring and understanding. After all the fear of this moment, it was surreal. It felt so good, so liberating to tell her how I felt about Melissa. When I was done, I asked Mom. "Does Dad know?" "Oh, I doubt he picked up on it." "Are you going to tell him?" Of all the people in the family, I was sure that Dad would be the least likely to accept. He had always been very traditional. Kind and gentle, but with a very strict moral compass. "Of course. He's my husband. The way you feel about Melissa, I feel about him." She hugged me again. "Don't be ashamed. Love her with all your heart, and everything else will work itself out." She kissed me on the cheek and told me that she loved me. I told her that I loved her too, and said goodnight. I went to my bedroom, shut the door, and called Melissa. "What's up?" She answered. "I didn't think I'd hear from you until tomorrow." Deciding to just be direct about it, I said. "My mother has officially given us her blessing." The line was silent as Melissa processed this. When she spoke, I could tell that she was crying. "How did she find out?" She asked. I recounted the whole conversation. "See? I told you your mom was the best." "She really is." "So, what now?" She asked, with a bit of anxiety. "She said that she had to tell everyone because it's better to have it out in the open than have to keep lying to the family. I agreed." After a short pause, Melissa said. "Me too." As it turns out, my family's reaction was both better than I had feared and worse than I had hoped. My parents had called a family meeting and all of my immediate family, and their spouses, showed up. There were those like my mom, and my brother Mark, who were supportive and genuinely happy for me. On the other end of things, there were people like my second older brother, Stephen, and his wife, who were disgusted and called me a pervert. Most were somewhere in the middle, either not understanding and being polite about it, or just ambivalent to the whole issue. Then there was my dad. He just sat there the whole time, with a frown on his face, and never spoke a word. I couldn't tell if he was ashamed, or angry, or what, and it tore me up inside. He had never in his life been shy about voicing his opinion. After my mom, he was who I needed acceptance from the most. I desperately wanted him to say something, anything, but he never did. His silence cut deeper than any insult or accusation ever could. At the beginning, and with prompting from my mom, I had stood before everyone, confessing Melissa's and my love for each other, and that I was moving out to live with her in Duluth. After the initial shock and spectrum of reactions, I sat down and answered questions. Now, not being able to bear my father's silence any longer, I stood again, interrupting several side conversations. I addressed the whole group, but my words were meant for my father more than anyone. "Melissa and I truly love each other. Nothing you do or say can change it. Accept it, accept us, or don't. I don't care." Dad didn't react, didn't even look me in the eyes. I rushed to my room and locked the door. I curled up on my bed and cried, harder than I could remember ever crying before. The stress of the family meeting and my dad's non-reaction had utterly destroyed me. I held a pillow over my head to muffle the sounds of my uncontrollable sobs, and to hide my face from the world. "What if they're right about you?" A part of my mind asked. "What if you're just a sicko. That's what they all think." "No! I really do love her!" Another part of my mind answered. "What kind of weirdo falls in love with his cousin? What kind of deviant fucks someone in his own family?" "No! Our love is pure and perfect!" "Yeah, perfect. The perfect fantasy of a clinically twisted pervert! You're just taking advantage of a poor broken girl." "No..." I moaned aloud, holding my head in my hands. Sometime after, someone knocked lightly on my bedroom door. I ignored it, lost as I was in terrible contradictory thoughts. The knock came again, and I heard my mom's voice. "Charles, honey. Can I come in?" I didn't respond, knowing that right then I couldn't bear to face anyone, even my mother. "Oh, my baby." She said through the door. "All I want is for you to be happy. Follow your heart, everything will work out. I love you." Her words quieted the thoughts whirling through my mind, and though my sobs faded, the tears continued to flow. I was exhausted, physically and emotionally. I closed my eyes and imagined Melissa lying next to me. I thought about how if she were here, she would comfort me, and wipe the tears from my face. I could see her so clearly in my mind, see how her icy blue eyes would pour her inexhaustible love into me. Soon, my tears stopped flowing, and I regained a sense of peace. I felt awful for doubting myself, for doubting Melissa, if even for a moment. Our love is right. It is pure and perfect. She made me complete, as I made her complete. I drifted off to sleep, with a smile on my face, thinking about Melissa, and dreaming about the future. Chapter Eighteen. Charles copes with changes, but the biggest is yet to happen. The armrests of the padded chair where I was seated were a little too high to be comfortable, so I kept my hands folded in my lap. I gazed at the paintings of calm rural scenes hung on the walls of the spacious office. I wondered absently if they were real places or just the artist's impression of idyllic country life. I glanced at the woman in the matching chair positioned across from me. She was patiently waiting for me to continue my story, with an encouraging expression on her face. "I moved my things into Melissa's apartment a few days later and spent the night with her a couple of times when I had the day off. After the two weeks were up, I started work at the Duluth store and lived with her from then on. I think the only word to describe the years that followed is heavenly. I wouldn't have changed a single thing." "Tell me more about how your family reacted," said the woman, Dr. Clarke. "Did your father and brother ever come around?" "Dad? Yeah, he just needed a little time to process it. After that, he was as good with it as Mom was. The thing with him was, years before, before anyone knew what had been going on with Melissa's dad, he'd known that something was wrong. I'm not sure how, but he knew. After Melissa left home, he would call and check in on her. He paid to have her car fixed and even paid the deposit on her apartment. He always went out of his way to make her feel like she had people that cared. I think he loved her as if she were his own daughter, so the whole thing with the two of us was kind of a shock. When Melissa and I went to my parent's place for Thanksgiving, later that month; and he saw firsthand how happy she was, it wasn't an issue." "And your brother, Stephen?" Dr. Clarke prompted. "That same Thanksgiving, I ended up knocking him down with a punch to the face. He said that Melissa's family were all degenerates and that Melissa was just bringing that degeneracy to our family now. That was the last time I ever saw him." I forced my clenched fists to relax and laid my palms flat on my thighs. "Have you ever thought about reaching out to him? People can change a lot in twenty-four years." "No," I said firmly. "It was his choice to ostracize himself from our family, and I want nothing to do with someone capable of being so deliberately malicious. He knew that she was just beginning to heal the trauma that had been done to her; and had said what he did, specifically to hurt her. Someone capable of doing that will always be capable of doing it." "You might be surprised by how much people can change," She said, as she scribbled a few lines in her notepad. "Maybe," I said, brows furrowing. Those words had made their way into Melissa's nightmares. My fists clenched again, as I remembered all the times I was awoken in the middle of the night by her sobs. I remembered how helpless I felt, being able to do nothing but console her; and hold her until she fell back asleep. My knuckles were white, and my fists trembled slightly. I saw Dr. Clarke glance down at my hands, but she did not indicate what she was thinking. Therapists must make superb poker players. "Some things just can't be forgiven," I said quietly, forcing my hands to relax. "Again, you might be surprised. We can talk more about that next week." She set aside her notepad and glanced up at the clock on the wall behind me. "Now close your eyes, and concentrate on your breathing. Take a slow deep breath, imagining all your negative emotions as a tangible thing. Now breathe out slowly as all those emotions evaporate and exit your body like smoke. Again, deep inhale, and out. Good. Feel your mind become still as your breath carries away the pain. Once more, in, and out. Good." For some reason, this technique worked for me. If left alone, my thoughts naturally gravitated to the bad memories, and each one brought two more with it until I became overwhelmed. I would become mentally gridlocked to the point of not being able to function in everyday life. "When I say the word joy, what is the first thing that pops into your mind?" My eyes were still closed, and I smiled. "Melissa's face when she first saw me that October weekend reunion, at the cabin." "Good. Keep up your breathing exercise. All the pain is gone, only the joy remains. Describe the scene for me. What else do you see? What do you smell and hear?" A single tear rolled down my cheek. I'm not sure why I started to cry, whether it was joy in the image of her, so happy and full of promise for the future, or sorrow because that future is gone. I would never again see her smile. "Sunbeams cut down through the trees, lighting up smoke drifting from the fire pit. She passes through one, and her hair glows like golden fire. I smell the white pines, strong in the soft breeze, and the smell of burning oak. A loon call echoes up from the lake, and all around the cabin yard, there is the quiet burble of conversations and laughter." I wiped the tears from my face with a flannel shirt sleeve and looked away from Dr. Clarke. I still felt embarrassed to cry in front of another person. "That sounds lovely. Hold on to that moment, use it as a refuge." She glanced at the clock again and stood. I stood as well, taking a tissue from the box on the coffee table to dry my eyes. She walked me to her office door. "Thank you for sharing today, Charles. I think you are doing very well." As she opened the door, she asked. "Have you gone to the aromatherapy shop we talked about last week?" "No," I said dejectedly. "I was going to, but..." I had meant to go, but sometimes certain things were just impossible to make myself do. Going into an unfamiliar place and talking to a stranger was one of those things. Sometimes I could, sometimes I couldn't. This hadn't been a particularly good week, and the thought of talking to someone new, someone who would ask questions about why I was there, questions that would bring up painful memories, was simply unthinkable. Yesterday, I had made it all the way to my car and had the key in the ignition, but then I just sat there, unable to make myself go through with it. "That's ok." Said Dr. Clarke. I knew she knew why I didn't go, and I had gotten to the point where I felt safe sharing my feelings with her, but I couldn't help but feel a sense of shame. "Addy is very good at what she does, and she has helped many of my clients. She's a friend." I nodded and started moving through the doorway. Ending conversations always seemed so awkward. I never knew what to say. "Thank you for being so open today, Charles. See you again next week." She was looking at my eyes, and I met her gaze briefly before looking away. In recent years, I had become very uncomfortable making anything more than the briefest of eye contact with people, especially women, so I was usually at a huge disadvantage when it came to reading people's motivations and emotions. In that brief glimpse though, I caught the impression of empathy and a real desire to help. It felt really good to know that someone cared. I gave her a genuine smile and left. I left her office with the intention of going directly to the shop she had recommended, but by the time I was in my car, I just... couldn't. This is what my life had become. I could go from being on the verge of drowning in a sea of sorrow to feeling positive and optimistic in an instant, then back just as fast. But mostly, it was what I called 'the gray'. I am self-aware enough to understand how it began. Instead of dealing with certain traumatic events, my brain decided that it was easier and far less painful, just to push them aside. The problem is, that those things don't just go away. No matter how hard you push them down, they keep bubbling back up, and you end up pushing everything away in the effort. Then one day you realize that living in the gray was the only way to survive because every little bit of emotion, good or bad, could open the gates and let all the pain come rushing in. I had pushed everything and everyone aside for the sake of self-preservation, and it was killing me. I knew I needed help. I knew that the person I was, wasn't really me. The problem was, I had been in the gray so long, that I couldn't remember how it was before, not really. I knew that I had been happy once, that I had hopes and dreams. But that was all gone, lost in the gray. Chapter Nineteen. The next day turned out to be one of the good ones. I was able to get myself out of bed, dressed, and in the car. I decided that I would finally make it to this aromatherapy shop Dr. Clarke wanted me to go to. I turned the key in the ignition, and my geriatric Honda Civic purred to life. I quickly released the emergency brake and shifted into reverse. I backed out of my parking spot with a sigh. There, I did it. The hard part was over, and now that I had started the task, it would be easier to go through with it. Don't ask me why that makes sense, I wouldn't know how to even start explaining. I enjoyed my drive across town. It was a beautiful day in Duluth. Down near Lake Superior, it was a little breezy and a comfortable 65 degrees, perfect for driving with the windows down. Climbing the hill on 194, the farther I got away from the lake, the hotter it got. By the time I got to the shop, it was nearly 80 degrees, and I had begun to sweat. A typical July day in the Twin Ports. I've always said, that this was one of the things I loved most about living in Duluth. It could be hot as hell up on top of the hill, but if the wind was right, it was always cool near the lake. I shut the car off and set the E brake. I wiped a bit of sweat off my brow, and it occurred to me that I was wearing the same clothes I wore yesterday and that I hadn't showered. Hit with a sudden wave of shame and embarrassment about meeting someone new in this state, I almost just left to go back home. With an effort of willpower, I opened the car door and stepped out. Task begun. I walked in and was greeted by a smiling older lady that I assumed was Addy. "Hi, um, Dr. Clarke sent me." Addy's smile widened. "Oh, come in, come in. I'm Addy." "I'm Charles," I replied, meeting her eyes for the briefest moment. "Pleased to meet you, Charles. How is Rose doing these days?" Dr. Clarke's first name was Virginia. She had grown up in Virginia, Minnesota, and I think she was still annoyed by her unimaginative parents, because she liked to use her middle name, Rose. I almost exclusively used 'Dr. Clarke' when speaking with or about her. "I've been seeing her for a couple of months now. She's nice." I never seemed to know how to answer questions like that. I grimaced inwardly at my awkwardness. "She's a sweetheart, and good at her job. I saw her for years." She led me over to a glass counter filled with hundreds of small labeled bottles. "So, are we looking for something to help you relax?" "Something to help me remember." I paused briefly, trying to find the right words. "Well, remembering isn't the issue." I felt a rush of awkwardness and a little bit of embarrassment in talking about something so personal with a stranger. My cheeks flushed, and I looked at the bottles in the case to ensure I didn't accidentally make eye contact. "I want to be able to focus on just the one thing." "Tell me about it." I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. "There's smoke from the campfire, mostly oak. Maybe a tiny bit of something acrid, like someone had thrown a plastic plate in the fire." As I spoke, I could hear Addy selecting a few bottles from a rack within the display case. "Pine trees. Even with the smoke, the pines smell strong." "Spruce?" Addy asked politely. "No, White Pine. The needles and sap are everywhere." "Anything else?" I took another deep breath but didn't reply. "Sometimes there's things around us that have a scent, but we're either too used to it, or its faint enough that we don't remember without smelling it. What else was there? Is this a campground?" Addy asked in what I recognized as being in a deliberately unobtrusive way. "It's a cabin," I replied, searching the mental image for things that may have a scent. "It's an old log cabin, surrounded by white pines. There's a log pile. My brother had been using the chainsaw earlier. My truck is parked in the driveway, it smells like gas because the tank leaks a little bit. Someone had mowed the little patch of grass in front of the cabin." "Is there anyone there, wearing perfume or aftershave?" I nodded my head in the affirmative. Addy gave me time to answer. "She..." I struggled to find words to describe Melissa's scent. How do you describe such a thing to someone? How do you describe a sunset to a blind person, or describe to a deaf person the emotions evoked by the Moonlight Sonata? She smelled like love, and I still smell her on the clothes I keep in her dresser. "You know how strawberry plants don't smell like strawberry? Not like the fake strawberry candy scent?" Of course, she did, but I went on. "A strawberry blossom. Delicate, faint, with just the promise of sweetness." "She was someone special," Addy said, in more of a statement than a question. "I ended up marrying her. She;" A tear rolled down my cheek. "Nine years ago;" I just couldn't force the words out of my mouth. I could tell Addy the exact date and time. I could tell her that we had just gone to see The Martian in the movie theater and that the night was clear and cool after the late August thunderstorm earlier that afternoon. I could tell her what song was playing on the radio. I could tell her the look on Melissa's face when the headlights crossed through the median in front of us. What I couldn't say, was physically unable to, was that nine years ago, Melissa died. "It's okay, dear," Addy said. She had a grandmotherly voice, full of kindness and understanding. For the briefest of moments, the power of that gentle voice made me believe that yes, everything would be okay. "Give me a few minutes, and I'll have something for you to try." I nodded and wandered away from the counter, absently browsing the candles and incense as I tried to compose myself. As I looked through the shop it occurred to me how posh the place seemed. High-dollar products are meant to be sold to people who have the luxury of ignoring price tags. I did not have that luxury. I felt anxiety and a general shame of the complete fuck up I had become. If this costs more than about forty dollars, I wouldn't be able to afford groceries this week. "Charles, it's ready," Addy called from the other side of the store. I walked over and closed my eyes as she extended a small glass bottle filled with clear liquid. I breathed deeply and conjured the scene in my mind. The scent of Addy's mixture hit me like a lightning bolt. It was like reading a book in the dark, and then someone turned on the lights. Everything came into sharp focus like I was there. The smoke, the pines, and, My breath caught in my throat. Buried deep within the mix there was something light, something so tenuous you hardly knew it was there. It was Melissa. In my mind, she threw herself into my arms, and I could smell her. I could smell her. "How?" I asked, looking her in the eyes for the first time since my initial glance. Addy smiled warmly, and I could see genuine care in her face, not just the politeness of a shop owner to a customer. "If she had been wearing perfume, it would have been harder. We remember scents much better than we think we do. Sometimes all we need is a little hint, and it's brought right to the front." Dr. Clarke was right, Addy was good. "Your idea about the strawberry flowers was good. They're very faint and don't smell like much at all, definitely not strawberries. But when you know that you have strawberry flowers, and you smell them, your brain brings up the memory of strawberries. Scents are all connected in our minds, and are rooted deep down at the very foundation of memory." Addy put a rubber stopper in the bottle and carefully placed the bottle in a velvet pouch with her shop's logo on it. She held it out for me to take. A tear dripped off my jaw, and I quickly wiped my face on a sleeve. "How much?" I started to ask, again acutely aware of my wrinkled clothes, my general lack of personal hygiene, and the depressingly small balance of my bank account. Addy cut me off with a raised hand. "Rose is a friend of mine, and any friend of hers is also a friend of mine." She pushed the velvet bag into my hands. "No, I can't;" Addy stopped me again. "Most of my clients just want something that smells nice in their bathroom, or to cover the smell of weed. I'm perfectly happy to take their money." She placed her hands on mine, still clutching the velvet bag. "It's very rare that I get to help someone. Take it as a gift, with my thanks." I was speechless, and fresh tears rolled down my face. I couldn't remember the last time someone was so altruistically kind to me. "Thank you." Was all I could say. To be continued in part 6. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 4 Costumes and characters. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. We sat on the couch, as she didn't have a table we could both sit at and ate hungrily. We had both worked up quite an appetite. When we had finished eating, Melissa leaned over the back of the couch, and set our empty plates on the island counter, then cuddled up against me. "That hit the spot." She said with a sigh. "There's been a lot of that recently." Melissa giggled. "Yeah, there has, hasn't there?" We sat in silence for quite a while, just enjoying being near each other. Finally, Melissa sat up and said. "Come on, I'll show you our costumes." I followed her back to her bedroom, and she started pulling things out of a big paper bag next to her dresser. "This is yours." She said, handing me a blue police shirt and hat. "And the final touches, handcuffs, and a mustache." She handed me a pair of fuzzy pink novelty handcuffs and a fake mustache that looked like it was straight out of a seventies porn video. I laughed. "That's awesome. So I'm the cop, are you my prisoner?" "As much fun as that could be, no." Then she took her costume out of the bag. It consisted of a small light brown halter top with all kinds of colorful beads sewn onto it, a matching skirt that looked very short, and a feathered headdress. "We're the Village People?" I asked. Melissa nodded with a slightly uncertain smile. "Do you like it?" "I love it. What are Ashley and James going as?" "Ashley is the cowboy, and James is the soldier." She held up the halter top for me to see. "Ashley made this." The beadwork was pretty amazing. As I looked it over, I couldn't help but notice that Melissa still had an uncertain look on her face. "Do you... not like it?" I asked. "It's beautiful! It's just, Well, I should put it on and show you." She put a hand over my eyes. "Close your eyes, and when I tell you to open them, pretend that you aren't my lover, and I just showed up to the party. Okay?" I nodded and closed my eyes. Naturally, thoughts of what Melissa was going to look like in the outfit began to bubble in my imagination. Then the truth of it dawned on me. When I arrived at the cabin two weeks ago; and she greeted me in a dress, which I was now certain that she had worn for the sole purpose of enticing me and me alone. I have never seen her wear anything in public that wasn't baggy or loose-fitting, and not anything nearly as revealing as I imagined this costume was going to be. I knew that I had to be very careful in how I reacted. "Remember, you don't know me." Melissa reminded me. Her voice sounded like she was at the other end of the room. "Okay. Open your eyes." I did and said the first thing that came to my mind. "Wow." I looked her up and down. The halter top was cut fairly low, giving a glimpse of the inner curves of her tits. It covered her chest down to just above her navel, leaving a lot of skin on her belly, sides, and back, bare. The skirt was very short, barely covering more of her legs than my boxer briefs covered mine. The waistline sat low, leaving more skin exposed. Her long muscular legs and her toned arms were also completely bare. As much as I was struck by how stunningly sexy she looked, I could see how anxious she was about the prospect of revealing so much skin. While keeping my eyes on her, I turned my head like I was talking to someone next to me. "Who is that?" Turning my head to the other side I answered my question. "That's Melissa." Back to the other side. "Wow, she is gorgeous." My antics made Melissa giggle. "Who is she here with?" "I don't know him. Must be from out of town." "Lucky bastard." Melissa laughed, and I stepped across the small room to her, happy to have at least temporarily eased her tension. When she spoke, her smile was still strained. "It's not too much, I mean, not enough, is it?" She asked, tugging down slightly on the hem of the skirt. "It's more than a bikini." "I don't own a bikini." She said, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "It's not; I mean; I;" She was struggling to get the right words out for what she wanted to say. I sat on the bed next to her. "It's not too... slutty, is it?" She asked, staring at the floor. Gently, I put a hand on her cheek and turned her head towards me. "No. The costume isn't what makes some girls seem slutty, it's how they act while wearing the costume, and that's just not who you are." "I don't know how other girls can do it. They all seem so comfortable in their skin. I've never been, except with you." "Melissa, you are beautiful. There's no shame in letting people see that." I said, keeping my hand on her cheek, and maintaining eye contact. She stretched her legs out in front of her, her flexed muscles clearly defined. "I look like I could have been Brigitte Nielsen's stunt double in Red Sonja." I laughed. "You say that like it's a bad thing. She was a goddess." This got a smile from her. "I think you're biased." "Yes, I am. But that doesn't mean I'm wrong." She still didn't seem convinced. "You should be proud of your body. It doesn't matter what anyone else thinks. Do you like wearing it?" "Yes." She said softly, then added. "It feels really good." "You look amazing." "Everybody is going to be staring at me all night. I don't know if I can take that." She was probably right about everybody staring at her. Every guy there is going to want her and be jealous of me. Every girl is going to know that she is more beautiful than they are and be jealous of her. "It's Halloween, so pretend to be someone else. Be a girl who doesn't give a fuck about what other people think about her because she's confident in who she is. Be a girl that loves the attention, because she knows that every look is a compliment about her stunning beauty." I wasn't sure if I was saying the right things or not. She still didn't look very confident, but I could tell that she understood my intent. "I'll try." She gave me a quick kiss. "Maybe you'll find out that you like the attention, and won't have to pretend anymore." "Maybe." She smiled shyly. "I think I have to wear different panties though. I wanted to wear the red one for you but..." She stood and faced away from me, and I looked with admiration at the backs of her long, sexy legs. Then she bent over at the waist, and the short length of the skirt was pulled up, leaving nearly her entire bare ass exposed. I could see the thin satin strap of her thong running between her ass cheeks. I stood and put my hands on her ass, squeezing it. She stood upright, but I kept her from turning around. I pressed myself against her, arms around her waist, pulling her ass against the bulge in my pants. "Keep the red one on," I whispered into her ear. "It's not too much? I feel like I'm going to be showing my bare ass to everybody." "Maybe... just don't bend over like that when anyone other than me can see it." Melissa giggled cautiously. "Okay. But if I'm wearing this, then you can't stand behind me to hide that bulge the whole time. If people are going to see me, they're going to see you too." I laughed. "Deal. I can guarantee that I'm going to be hard as a rock all night." Then having an idea, I pulled away, undid my pants, and reached down inside. Melissa watched me with an amused smile. I rearranged myself so that, instead of being tucked down under between my legs, my very erect cock sat pointing down along my left leg. I fastened my pants, and with how tight they fit, the outline of my cock was clearly visible. "That's fair." Then she said mischievously. "Maybe next year you can be the cowboy, and I'll have you wear ass-less chaps. That's it, just ass-less chaps." We both laughed, and I pulled her into my arms, hugging her warmly. "I love you." "I love you." She replied. "If it gets too uncomfortable, we'll leave," I said softly. "It doesn't matter what we do, as long as we are together." I felt her nod in agreement. After a pause, she said. "Speaking of what to do, the party doesn't start for, like, six hours." "How about renting a movie, and just relaxing?" "Okay." She said, chuckling. "But I am not wearing this to the video store." We wondered the isles of the Blockbuster down the street from Melissa's apartment, indecisive on what we wanted to watch. We had both changed into comfortable jeans, but Melissa still wore the beaded halter top, albeit underneath a long padded wool coat. None of the new releases had sparked much interest, and we eventually found our way to the 'sci-fi and fantasy' section. After a few minutes, a title caught my eye. I grabbed the box off the shelf and handed it to Melissa. "Nice." She said, grinning. Ten minutes later, the opening credits began, and as Arnold Schwarzenegger rode across a mountain valley to an Ennio Morricone score, we cuddled together on Melissa's couch to watch Red Sonja. We barely spoke during the movie, both content with being close to each other and enjoying the show. At one point, as I watched her rapt attention to a sword fight, I felt a familiar feeling of awe. Melissa was my perfect woman. There wasn't a single thing about her that I would change. Well, her insecurities and self-confidence aside, but I'm working on those. The final scene played out, and the end credits rolled to more of Morricone's beautiful score. Melissa turned in my arms, facing me. "I love that movie." She gave me a sweet kiss on the lips. "And you're right, Brigitte Nielsen is a goddess." "So, what do you want to do now?" I asked suggestively. Melissa's eyes blazed with fiery passion. "What do you think I want to do?" Recalling the dialog from the final scene of the movie, I said in my best Arnold voice. "I make it a rule, never to take a woman unless she can beat me in a fair fight." Melissa grinned and continued with Brigitte Nielsen's line. "That's a challenge I might think about someday." "What about right now?" "Why not?" When Melissa said the last line of the movie, I grabbed her by the shoulders and wrestled her onto her back. In response, she twisted around and, surprising me with her strength, flipped our positions. She straddled me, pinning me face up on the couch. I have to say, after watching that particular movie, this roughhousing was hot. I could tell that Melissa thought so too. She leaned down and we kissed deeply. I looked into her blazing blue eyes. "My warrior queen will have what she demands." "Get naked. Now." She said gently, but in a tone that made it sound like a command. She inched forward, straddling higher up my chest, and giving me room to get my pants off. As I struggled to accomplish that as quickly as I could, I watched as she seductively removed her halter top. Pants and underwear off, I reached up and grasped her tits, rubbing her nipples with my thumbs. She closed her eyes and moaned quietly. Melissa slid back to straddling my hips, and tugged at my shirt, helping me get it off without having to fully sit up. Then she leaned way back between my legs, lifting her legs into the air and towards her chest as she laid her back on the couch. I got a marvelous view as she pulled her pants off, taking the red thong with them. She came back forward to straddle me again, and I began to sit up to meet her, but she put her hands on my chest, gently pushing me back down. She leaned over me, kissing me briefly on the lips, then sensually made a trail of kisses down my neck, chest, and belly. She knelt between my legs, spreading them apart. I sighed as she moved her hands up my inner thighs and caressed the freshly shaved skin around my balls. She brought her face close to my cock, and looked up at me, meeting my eyes. She pursed her lips, blew softly on my bare genitals, and smiled as I shivered. Maintaining eye contact, she grasped my cock, and lowered her mouth upon it. I gasped in pleasure as she took me in. I could see in her eyes that my reaction fueled her desire to pleasure me. I couldn't have looked away if I wanted to. There was a fierceness in her eyes that I found to be absolutely captivating. She sucked hungrily and worked her tongue on me, seemingly intent on making me cum as fast as she could. My body complied, and I was very near to cumming much quicker than I wanted. Melissa redoubled her efforts, massaging my balls as she sucked harder. Her eyes seemed to scream "Cum for me! Cum for your warrior queen!" My hips bucked as I came suddenly, and I felt her hum in satisfaction as I filled her mouth with my seed. Melissa milked my cock for the last few drops of my cum, still holding my eyes with hers. She took me out of her mouth, and I saw her swallow. She leaned down over me with a satisfied smile. "That one was all mine." She purred, before kissing me. I was still amazed at how quickly she had made me cum, and held her tight as we kissed. She still had this new fierceness in her eyes when she pulled away slightly. "Now it's my turn." She moved up, straddling my face. As she lowered herself onto my awaiting mouth, she rested her chest over the couch's armrest. Melissa moaned loudly as I closed my mouth over her and my tongue began to explore. I loved the taste of her and loved how her body responded to my attention. She pressed herself down onto me, and I had to push up against her with my hands to keep her from smothering me. My hands pushed against her where the backs of her thighs met her ass, just on either side of her pussy. Her moans got louder when I pushed my hands to the sides, spreading her pussy open. My tongue attacked her with renewed vigor, and her body complied with my urgent desire to make her cum as quickly as she had made me. Her juices gushed into my mouth, and I swallowed greedily. "Yes!" She exclaimed as she tensed, right on the edge of climax. I pressed my tongue broadly over her clit, and with quick circular motions, pushed her over the edge. As she tensed and spasmed uncontrollably, I left her overly sensitive clit alone and eased down the intensity with which I ate her. She pulled herself off of me, and moved back down into my arms, straddling my waist once again. Our mouths met, and we kissed deeply, with Melissa still twitching occasionally. We stopped to catch our breath and Melissa said. "Tasting myself on you is hot." I nodded in agreement and licked a bit of saliva off of her lips. She smiled and licked my chin, which was still soaking wet from eating her. "Did I satisfy my warrior queen to her liking?" I asked, deciding to continue our Red Sonja-inspired role play. "Oh yes," She replied with a feral grin. "You did very well. But you should know by now, that I always need more." Our eyes locked, and she reached down, finding my cock. She raised her hips slightly and lowered herself down onto me. I groaned in pleasure as I felt her silky warmth envelop me. She kissed me briefly, then sat up. She smiled down at me and wiggled her hips. When I tried to sit up, she gently, but firmly pushed me back down flat. Sensing that she wanted to be in total control, I put my hands behind my head. She gyrated her hips slowly, and I stared up at her, marveling at how unbelievably sexy she looked. She arched her back towards me, drawing me out of her, then sank onto me again as she transitioned to arching her back away from me. Like the rhythmic crashing of waves, her body undulated in a fluid motion that started with her shoulders and ended with her hips. Each sensual motion pulled me out of her, then brought me deeply back inside. I watched in awe, as she writhed on top of me. "You are a goddess!" I managed to say between gasped breaths. When she arched her back towards me, her flawless skin pulled tight, and I could see her abdominal muscles and the outline of her ribs. Her pale pink nipples were erect on her perfect tits. She brought her hands to her tits and squeezed them sensually as she continued to fuck me. I could see by the gleam in her eyes that she was enjoying giving me this show, maybe as much as I was enjoying watching her. Even though I had cum, really just a few minutes before, I could feel that I wasn't going to last much longer. Melissa stopped her forward and back motion and leaned way back, supporting herself with her hands on the couch next to my knees. She began thrusting her hips forward and back, burying me deep inside her every time. She quickly increased her pace, bouncing her firm ass against my hips. Seeing my cock slide in and out of her, and watching the muscles of her thighs and belly flex as she drove herself onto me was too much to withstand, and I was seconds away from cumming. Without the close full-body contact that we usually had, I wasn't sure how close to cumming she was, so I broke the unspoken rule of the session and brought my hands to her. I pressed my hands against her inner thighs, alongside her pussy. I rubbed her clit between my fingertips. She must have been close because, with an exclamation of primal ecstasy, she came almost immediately from my touch. Her vagina clamped tightly around my cock, and I grunted loudly as I emptied my balls into her. We both held still for a moment, breathing hard. She grabbed my hand, and I pulled her forward, sitting up to meet her. We wrapped our arms around each other and kissed hungrily. Melissa made needy moans as she ground her mouth against mine. We kissed for a long time, our need for each other seemingly inexhaustible. Finally, we broke apart, gasping for breath. We caressed each other's faces as we stared into each other's eyes. The fierceness she had shown in our passion was still there, but it was tempered now after our mutual release. Watching that particular movie had awakened something inside her, something that I found unbelievably attractive. Once again, I found myself in a state of utter awe of this woman. "You are amazing," I said, knowing that the words were inadequate to express my feelings. Melissa smiled, then looked a little self-conscious. "I didn't go too far with being in control did I?" I kissed her. "Not at all. I thought it was really hot." She looked relieved and kissed me back. "It felt really good." I could tell that it had felt really good for her to be in control. It must be liberating for her to have the desire to be in control, and be called amazing when she acted it out. Traditionally, men were in control, particularly in the bedroom. Society traditionally expected women to just follow the lead of their partner. It was one of those things that just was. Well, fuck tradition, we would do whatever felt right. This isn't the nineteen-fifties. Besides, we were already breaking one societal norm, being second cousins madly in love, what's one more? It felt good for her to take control, and honestly, she could have taken it much farther, and I would have still loved it. "It did." I agreed. "I like this side of you." "What side?" She asked, turning one direction, then the other playfully. She asked the question playfully, yes, but I could see that she was anxious about what I was going to say. There was a part of her that was exceedingly fragile to criticism right now, having opened up and let go of an inhibition. "The warrior queen," I responded in a gentle, but serious tone. "She's fierce and confident, and isn't afraid to take what she wants." Melissa didn't say anything, so I continued. "The world needs to see more of this part of you." Then hastily added. "Not in a sexual way, of course." Melissa giggled and then kissed me. "You are all that I want." She flexed her pelvic floor muscles, and I felt her pussy squeeze my cock tightly. I flexed my own, causing my cock to twitch inside of her. We smiled at each other. "I am yours," I said, kissing her. I laid back down, pulling her down on top of me. She sighed in contentment and rested her weight on my chest, nuzzling my neck. We stayed like that for a while, and I could tell that she was beginning to fall asleep. I shifted and urged her to sit up. I stood, and she took my offered hand, following me to her bedroom. We cuddled up under the covers, and both quickly fell asleep. Chapter Fourteen. We woke refreshed from our nap and got dressed in our costumes. Soon we were in my pickup heading to the house where the party was being held. I glanced at Melissa as I drove, and she seemed to be unaware that I wasn't taking the most direct route. We were only a few minutes away from Melissa's apartment, when I turned into the parking lot of the Duluth location of the big box home improvement store I worked for. Butterflies filled my stomach as I prepared myself to set into motion the plan I had devised in the shower earlier that day. "I've got to go in here for a few minutes," I said, parking my truck, but leaving it running. "Ok, I'll be here," Melissa replied with a smile. I smiled back at her, leaned over to give her a quick kiss, and got out of the truck. I walked into the store with purpose. I got back twenty minutes later. Sitting behind the wheel, I looked over at Melissa with a huge grin on my face. She gave me a slightly confused look. "What did you need to get here?" "I have a surprise for you," I said, still unable to stop from smiling. "What is it?" Melissa asked. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. What I had just done, marked a turning point, one of those moments in your life where your life will never be the same again. "I just spoke with the yard manager, then with the store manager, and... as of two weeks from right now, I'll be working out of this store." It took a moment for Melissa to process what I said, her mouth fell open and her eyes began to glisten with the promise of tears. I nodded in silent confirmation, and she threw herself across the bench seat into my arms. We hugged tightly and kissed. I felt her joyful tears against my face. "Of course, this all depends on if you're okay with having a roommate..." Melissa laughed, her happiness nearly overwhelming her. "Am I okay? Charles, this is a dream come true!" We kissed again, then rested our foreheads together as we gazed into each other's eyes. Nothing on earth could have taken the smiles off our faces. We glanced over as an old grey-haired couple walked past my truck. They watched us as they passed, smiling at our display of joy and affection. The man put his arm around the woman, pulling her close as they walked and they smiled lovingly at each other. Melissa and I returned our gazes to each other, and we knew that we were both thinking the same thing. That was going to be us someday. A lifetime of love and experiences awaited us, and neither of us could imagine any other way we would want to spend our lives than with each other. On the drive to the party, Melissa sat in the middle of my truck's bench seat, and in between gear shifts, I rested my hand on her inner thigh. I would glance in her direction now and then as I drove, but Melissa never took her eyes off of me. The way she was looking at me made my heart glow. I loved her so much, and knowing that my love was returned, every bit of it and more, was almost enough to make a guy weep with joy. I parked on the street up the block from the party. I shut the truck off and turned to face Melissa. She wrapped her arms around me and we kissed deeply. "I love you." She whispered. "I love you," I whispered back. I put a hand to her face and she leaned into my palm as I caressed her cheek. "Are you ready?" She nodded. "As much as I need to be making love to you in our bed right now, I want to do this." Our bed, she had said. I liked that. Melissa smiled at me, knowing that I had picked up on her deliberate word usage. I helped her out of the truck, making sure nobody saw more of her than was appropriate, even though she was still wearing her long coat that covered her down past her knees. We walked up to the house and rang the bell. As we waited, side by side, hand in hand, I said. "I'll be right here next to you the whole time, my warrior queen." She smiled lovingly at me, and I saw any faint trace of self-doubt leave her. She took a deep breath and stood a little straighter, chin raised. The door opened and we were greeted by Ashley's older sister, Debbie, who was hosting the party. "Melissa! I'm glad you could make it. I haven't seen you in forever." Debbie was five years older than Ashley and had moved out of their parent's house four years ago. Her husband's name was Chris, and apparently, he was some kind of Dot Com hotshot. I believed it, as their house was huge, and they both had expensive German sports cars parked in their driveway. Debbie took our coats, and we began to mingle, soon finding Ashley and James. Ashley rushed over and gave Melissa a quick hug. "Wow, you look Amazing!" I resisted the urge to laugh when I saw James give Melissa a good head-to-toe look, and then notice me watching him. Now, I can see how guys might get pissed off by other guys checking out their girlfriends, but I saw it differently. I took it as a compliment to Melissa's stunning beauty, an opinion I wholeheartedly agreed with. Melissa made formal introductions, and I shook hands with Ashley and James in turn. When I shook James' hand, he met my eyes in what seemed like an apology for his wandering eyes. I did my best to subtly show that there was no harm done. We mingled and ate from the lavish catered buffet that Debbie and Chris had provided. I was introduced to more people than I could ever remember. Everywhere we went, eyes followed. There were lustful eyes, admiring eyes, jealous eyes, and yes, when people noticed the obvious outline of my perpetually hard cock barely restrained by my pants, laughing eyes. I didn't care at all about any of our observers, or what they thought about us. My eyes, and my thoughts, were for Melissa alone. I kept true to my word, never left her side all evening, and maintained nearly constant physical contact, be it an arm around her waist, a held hand, or a covert squeeze of an ass cheek. For her part, she seemed to particularly enjoy rubbing her ass against my groin right before we talked to somebody new, or were going to walk anywhere, and when my arm was around her, she had a hand in my back pocket. Again, I didn't care that everyone there saw my arousal. I honestly believed that it would be more out of place to have such a gorgeous woman at my arm all night, and not be constantly turned on. Through it all, Melissa was amazing. She never showed the least bit of self-consciousness or anxiety. I knew she saw how everyone watched her, and as the night went on, I began to believe that she was genuinely enjoying the attention. Our costumes were a hit, not just Melissa's, but the four of us as a group. Everyone cheered as Melissa and I, and Ashley and James, got up and danced when YMCA was played. We each had a glass of the strongly spiked punch, but neither of us had the desire to get drunk. We seemed to be the exception though. As the party began to wind down, intoxicated couples could be found making out on couches and comfy chairs, with one pair doing a little more than make out under the billiards table. Ashley was one of those who had way too much to drink, and we said our goodbyes as James helped her up the stairs to a guest room that Debbie and Chris had reserved for them. Melissa's eyes met mine, and I saw her fierce need for me shining bright. As much as we both wanted to strip down and fuck like rabbits right then and there, we both agreed silently that we had reached the extent of our exhibitionism. We said goodbye, thanked Debbie and Chris, who were quite intoxicated themselves, and left. The night air was heavy in a way that hinted at impending snowfall, and the wind blew cold and humid off of Lake Superior. Melissa held her coat tightly around herself as we rushed to my truck. Once in the truck and moving, I revved the engine more than I usually did to get the engine up to temp a little faster. The air from the vents soon turned warm, and Melissa opened her coat. She was sitting next to me again, with one leg on either side of the shifter. She had let her skirt ride up, and between gear shifts, I rested my hand between her legs, gently rubbing her with my fingertips through her satin thong. She had a hand on my crotch, and slowly stroked me through my pants. The trip back was fairly short, only about ten miles. Halfway there I asked her. "Why does it seem like it's taking forever to get back to your apartment?" "Our apartment." Melissa reminded me with a smile. I glanced at her with a grin. I did like the sound of that. "It's because neither of us can wait until this beautiful cock of yours is inside me." She gave my cock a squeeze to accentuate her words. When we neared her, our apartment, she said in a casual tone that was betrayed by the lustful intensity with which she was looking at me. "When that door closes, you'll have about ten seconds to get naked before I start tearing these clothes off of you." Turns out, she didn't even give me that long. As I bumped my back against the door to push it all the way closed, Melissa attacked my belt, getting it unbuckled with amazing quickness. Before I knew it, my pants were around my ankles and Melissa was on her knees taking me into her mouth. I could do nothing but moan and lean against the door as she implemented every trick she had learned so far. My legs felt wobbly as she expertly brought all of the evening's pent-up sexual energy to the fore. I looked down and met the fierce eyes of my warrior queen. In mere moments, she had brought me to the verge of orgasm. I was just seconds away from cumming, when she stopped, taking me out of her mouth. The sudden absence of sensation took my breath away. Melissa looked up at me with a wicked grin. "Not yet." She said, giving the underside of my glans the slightest of licks. I shivered at the contact. I was so close. She watched me intently, giving me another tiny lick now and then, keeping me right at the brink. I couldn't speak, couldn't breathe. Almost involuntarily, I grasped the back of her head, pulling her mouth over me. She didn't resist and sucked with renewed vigor. Her eyes seemed to suggest that she had been waiting for me to make her continue, that she had wanted me to take what I wanted. Melissa massaged my balls as I came. My legs nearly gave out, as I filled her mouth with my seed. Four, five, six strong spurts. It felt like the entire content of my balls was shooting into her. Her eyes showed her joy at what she was able to do to me. She took me out of her mouth and ran her hands up my chest as she stood slowly. I reached out and grabbed her, quickly pulled her up the last bit, and locked my mouth with hers. She hadn't swallowed this time, and I could tell that I had indeed cum much more than usual. We moaned softly as we kissed, sharing my hot cum back and forth. When finally it was gone, we broke to catch our breath. Melissa looked at me with a sly smile. "If I am your warrior queen, then you are my king. A king is fierce and confident, and isn't afraid to take what he wants." "I want you. All of you." I squeezed her ass, pulling her hips tightly against me. She sighed with pleasure as my still-hard cock pressed against the satin of her thong. I whispered into her ear. "I'm going to make you cum with my tongue. Then I'm going to make you cum on my fingers. I'm going to make you cum again, and again, and again, until you're a sweaty, sticky, twitching mess." As I spoke, her breathing became heavier. She was practically panting in anticipation. "After that, I'm going to bury my cock deep inside you, and make love to you, and not stop until I physically can't do it anymore. That is what I desire." When our eyes met again, the look of love and passion I saw was so raw, so pure and powerful, that it burned itself into my memory. From that moment, whenever I thought about the way Melissa looked at me, I remembered that one look first and foremost. "My king will have what he demands." She whispered. I led her to our bed and carried through on my promise. How many times did I make her cum while eating her? Honestly, I lost track after the first few. One orgasm rolled into the next, and into the next, until she was indeed a sweaty, sticky, quivering mess. When I finally entered her, I paced myself, pumping hard into her at times, and slowing or even stopping inside her at others. I wanted to make it last as long as I could while making her cum as many times as possible. We switched positions many times. When I would start to get tired, she would roll me onto my back and ride me until she came again, then we would switch positions, all without my cock ever leaving her hot and silky wetness. I ended up cumming inside her twice, and though we had continued to make love, I was not able to cum a third time. We lay together on sweat-damp sheets, facing each other, limbs intertwined, and both utterly exhausted. My lips were numb from kissing, and it seemed like every muscle in my entire body was sore from exertion. Melissa giggled tiredly. "What?" I asked, finding her adorable giggle as infectious as always. "So that's what it takes to completely satisfy my sexual desire." We both laughed, and she kissed me sweetly on the lips. "I need to work on my cardio." Melissa giggled again. "It'll get easier, you just need to keep at it." Giggling with her, I quipped. "Keep at it? I thought you were completely satisfied." "For today, yes," Melissa responded, and we both laughed again. We hugged each other tightly. Melissa sighed and caressed my cheek. "Thank you." She said softly. "For?" I asked. "For giving me courage tonight. I really did enjoy wearing that costume. Not just for you, but for me. I don't think I could have done it without you." I gave her a sweet kiss. "Even though you're more brave and amazing than you give yourself credit for, I will always be right here. Whatever we face, we'll face it together." Her eyes glowed with her love. "I'll be here for you too. Forever." "Forever," I repeated, and we kissed sweetly. We both knew without a doubt that ours was a love that would last until the end of time. When we said "forever", we meant it. Neither of us had ever known anything so surely as we knew this. As thoughts of spending the rest of my life with this glorious woman passed through my mind, I drifted off to sleep in her loving arms. Chapter Fifteen. We awoke in our bed, still in each other's arms. We stretched and embraced tightly. "Good morning, my love," Melissa whispered. "Good morning, wonderful," I responded with a kiss. I knew that I wasn't alone in thinking that I could easily spend the whole day in bed, even if we did nothing but hold each other and rest, but nature was calling. We got out of bed, not bothering to put any clothes on, and headed to the bathroom. As she sat to pee, I turned on the shower, making sure it was set to Melissa's preferred temperature of just below scalding. She stood, and it was my turn to relieve myself. It occurred to me that it was likely neither of us had ever seen anyone of the opposite sex use the toilet before. We watched each other, but it wasn't weird, gross, or embarrassing. I mean, after all of our intimate contact thus far, this was nothing. But it did remind me of how thoroughly and completely we were bonded to each other. There were no secrets between us, no need for shyness or reservations. In every aspect, we were one entity. When I finished, Melissa pulled me into the shower. We washed each other, toweled off, and returned to our bedroom. Melissa went towards her dresser, obviously thinking that it was time to get dressed. I had other plans. I held her hand and stopped her near the bed. "Lay face down," I said pointing to the bed. She gave me her little smile, the one she kept just for me, and complied. I knelt over her feet and began massaging them. I massaged her legs thoroughly, enjoying her relaxed sighs. When I massaged her firm ass, I could see the moisture of her arousal seeping out of her. I bent over and kissed one of her perfect ass cheeks. Melissa giggled. "Kiss my ass." I chuckled and kissed the other cheek. I ran my fingers along the tops of her thighs, and she gasped quietly when I made contact with her wetness. While one hand rubbed her back at the base of her spine, I eased the thumb of the other into her. I slowly worked it in and out, brushing her clit with my index finger with every stroke. Before she came, I eased off and stopped. I wiped my wet fingers on my cock, and shifted forward. She arched her back in eager anticipation. I entered her slowly until I was buried as deep as I could go. Melissa moaned with satisfaction. I leaned down and planted a kiss between her shoulder blades. Whispering, I said. "I hope you don't mind if I just stay right there for a while. I'm not done with my massage yet." She made only a happy moan in response. As I began to slowly slide my cock in and out, I gripped her shoulders and began to knead her muscles. She made continuous sighs of relaxation as I worked my way down her back, all the while, keeping a steady, slow rhythm with my cock. When I reached the bottom of her spine, I pulled her waist towards me, getting that extra bit deeper with one slow thrust. Melissa moaned softly, her face buried in the pillow. My massaging hands worked their way back up to her shoulders, and I grasped them firmly, pulling myself deep into her once again. Melissa responded with another moan, slightly louder than the previous one. Again and again, my hands moved up and down her back, with each particularly deep thrust garnering an ever louder moan. I loved how much Melissa was enjoying what I was doing, her pleasure and relaxation having reached a zen-like state, but eventually, I had to face the sad reality that my arms were getting tired! I slid my hands around her waist, and down to the top of her hips, pulling myself deep inside her again, but this time I kept my hands there. I increased the speed of my thrusts, and with each one, I pulled her hips towards me. Faster and faster I pumped into her, and my balls were soon slapping wetly on the backs of her thighs. Melissa's moans became one continuous guttural exhalation, punctuated with every impact. I came hard, and breathing heavily, collapsed onto her back. I nuzzled into the back of her neck, feeling her silky hair on my face and breathing in her scent. Melissa's scent, and make no mistake, everyone has a unique scent, was something that I knew I could never find the words to describe. It was delicate, sweet without being sickly, earthy without being dirty. It was her, it was her essence, that intangible quality that makes something what it is, and I loved it. I breathed her in and sighed, planting a soft kiss on the base of her neck. To be continued in part 5. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Ecclesiastes 3:1–8 – Embracing Life's Seasons In our journey through the book of Ecclesiastes, we encounter a profound reflection on the cyclical nature of life. The teacher, often identified as Solomon, offers a contemplative view of the pursuit of happiness and the inevitability of life's seasons. Ecclesiastes 3:1–8 provides a poetic exploration of life's dichotomies, emphasizing that every aspect of existence has its appointed time. The Pursuit of Happiness In today's world, the pursuit of happiness is a common endeavor. We often make decisions based on our desire for happiness, sometimes at the expense of long-term well-being. Whether it's acquiring unnecessary material possessions, accumulating debt, or making impulsive life choices, these actions are frequently justified by the desire for immediate gratification. Temporary Nature of Happiness: Happiness, as the teacher notes, is fleeting. Life presents us with both joyous and challenging moments, and the pursuit of happiness alone can leave us feeling empty. Chasing the Wind: The teacher likens the pursuit of happiness to chasing the wind, highlighting its elusive and transient nature. Life's Dichotomies The teacher's poem in Ecclesiastes 3:1–8 serves as a reminder of the dualities within life. It is not a prescription for action but a description of the human experience. We do not control the timing of these events; they unfold as part of the divine order. A Time for Everything: The passage lists various life events, from birth to death, planting to uprooting, weeping to laughing, and mourning to dancing. These events are not within our control, emphasizing the unpredictability of life. Descriptive, Not Prescriptive: Unlike other parts of Scripture that prescribe actions, this passage describes the inevitability of life's seasons, urging us to embrace rather than resist them. Finding Meaning Beyond Happiness The teacher's exploration of life's seasons leads to a deeper understanding of our true yearning—not for temporary happiness, but for eternity. Ecclesiastes 3:11 reminds us that God “has made everything beautiful in its time” and “set eternity in the human heart.” Eternal Perspective: Our longing is not for the fleeting moments of happiness but for a connection with the eternal. This perspective shifts our focus from immediate gratification to a deeper, more fulfilling relationship with God. Faith in Jesus: Through faith in Jesus, we find victory over life's challenges, whether they bring happiness or sorrow. Conclusion As we navigate the complexities of life, the teachings of Ecclesiastes 3:1–8 offer wisdom and perspective. Life's seasons are beyond our control, yet each moment contributes to the tapestry of our existence. By recognizing the temporary nature of happiness and embracing the eternal, we align ourselves with a truth worth living for. In the words of the teacher, let us turn to God in faith, trusting in His guidance and finding peace in both the happy and unhappy times. This eternal perspective enriches our lives, leading us toward a deeper understanding of our purpose under the sun.

Cabin Cousins: Part 3 The love between Charles and Melissa grows. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Eleven I pressed the green 'send' button and put my phone to my ear as it began to ring. It rang only once before the clear voice of an angel excitedly asked, "Hello?". "Hi, Melissa! I made it home safe," I replied with an equal amount of excitement. "I miss you already," Melissa said with a sigh. "I miss you too." Hearing her voice and remembering the events of the last couple of days, made me hard. As we talked, about nothing in particular, I absently rubbed my erection through my jeans. We talked for about an hour, before we were both running out of things to say. "When can we see each other again?" She asked the question I know she had been dying to ask since she first said hello." "I'm already on the schedule to work open to close all of next weekend, and I don't think I could get away with taking two weekends off in a row." "Yeah, I have to work too." She said. "My bosses are going out of town, so there's no way I could get out of it." "What about the weekend after that? I could probably get it off." I asked hopefully. "Me too." Then, excitedly. "That Saturday is Halloween! We could go to a party?" "That sounds like fun. Up there, or down here?" I asked, meaning where she lived in Duluth, or where I did in the Twin Cities. "Up here. There won't be any brothers sneaking around to overhear us." We both laughed, still slightly embarrassed that my older brother Mark had heard us making love in my tent before dawn that very morning. "I'll figure out what party we'll go to. You need to make up a convincing excuse for your parents on why you're going to be in Duluth all weekend." She said, reminding us both of the importance of keeping our relationship a secret. "I can do that." I didn't want to stop talking with Melissa ever, but I knew I had to. Sighing, I said. "I have to work early tomorrow. I should go get something to eat and get to bed." "Yeah, me too," Her reluctance to end the call was evident. "I'll call you at about eight tomorrow night?" "I'll be here," I said, already excited at the prospect of talking with her again. "I love you, Charles." Those simple words made my heart flutter. "I love you, Melissa," I replied, and in an unspoken agreement that we wouldn't say goodbye, we both ended the call. I sat there for a while, my heart still fluttering. In less than two weeks, I'll see her again. This time, I'll be going to her place in Duluth. The idea of spending a weekend with her, without having to worry about being found out, made me almost giddy with excitement. That night, when I jerked off before falling asleep, it was with the thought of what Melissa and I would do alone in her apartment. When she called me the next day, it was with her new cell phone. She said she had to get one because now she had important calls that she couldn't miss. It wasn't a big thing, but it felt good that she would do it just to make sure she could talk to me. We talked every night for the next week and a half and made our plans for the upcoming weekend. I would go up after work Friday night, and then on Saturday, we would go to a party that one of Melissa's friends, Ashley, was already planning on going to. Melissa excitedly explained that we were going to double date with her friend and her friend's boyfriend, James and that they already had a plan for a costume theme. As curious as I was, Melissa playfully refused to tell me what the theme was, saying that she would take care of getting our costumes together. I had gotten in touch with a high school friend of mine who had started classes at the state university. Rob was a year older than me and had been living in a dorm on campus. I asked him straight up if I could use visiting him as an excuse for being in Duluth with a girl I didn't want my parents to know about. (I specifically did not mention who this girl was.) "You'll owe me one." He had said, laughing. "But I got you, bro." The days went by slowly, the growing ache in my heart tempered only by our nightly phone calls. Knowing that I would hear her voice in the evening, was something I looked forward to from the moment the previous call ended. I loved our talks, even when neither of us had anything particularly interesting to say. But I needed more. I needed to hold her, smell her, and taste her on my lips. The most anticipated Friday had finally come. Since I was taking the rest of the weekend off, my boss had convinced me to work a long shift. A twelve-hour shift that started at eight in the morning sucked, but the money was nice. Besides, Melissa had to work until eight to close up the store she worked at anyway. My work was busy most of the day, the store being filled with people buying last-minute Halloween decorations, or supplies to get one more project done while the weather was still decent. In the evening, business trailed off, and by six-thirty, the store was nearly empty. I tracked down the outdoor lumberyard supervisor, Gary, who was my immediate boss. I asked him if since it was so dead in the store, I could leave early. He laughed and asked if I had a hot date. I grinned and said that yeah, I actually did. He made shooing gestures at me with his hands and laughed again, telling me to hurry up and get out of there. On my way out of the store, I went through a checkout line to buy a pack of breath mints. I saw disposable cameras hanging on a hook next to all the other assorted impulse-buy items they had on display there. I realized that I didn't have a single picture of Melissa, so I bought one of those too. Sales strategy: successful. I had packed my bag the night before, so I left work and drove directly onto the freeway to head north. It was a little more than a two-hour drive to Duluth, but it seemed to take twice that long. I couldn't wait to hold Melissa again. My mouth watered at the thought of kissing her, and my pants got tight when I thought of the moans she would make as I made her cum. I had done some "research" in the time we had last seen each other, and I had a few new things I wanted to try. So lost was I in my imagination, that I almost missed my exit. I pulled off the freeway, and onto Grand Ave. I was less than a mile away now, and the closer I got to her apartment, the more my anticipation grew. As I pulled into the parking lot, and stopped my truck next to Melissa's Toyota, my heart was pounding with excitement. I got out of my truck and was about to knock on her door, the one marked (appropriately, I thought) with the number ten. Before I could knock, the door swung inwards, and there she was. Dressed in gray sweatpants and a pale pink tank top, she stood there for a moment, grinning at me like a little kid who had just opened a Christmas present to find the thing she had wanted most in the whole world. Suddenly, she leaped forward and nearly knocked me over as she wrapped her arms around me. She buried her face against my neck, inhaling deeply. "You're real." She said softly. She pulled back a bit and giggled when she saw the slightly confused expression on my face. She kissed me, deeply and passionately. It was sweeter than I had dreamed about, more delicious than, well, words fail to describe it. All I can say is that after nearly two weeks apart, kissing her was pure bliss. She made a soft moan into my mouth when I grabbed her ass and pulled her in tight to me. I could feel through her sweatpants that she wasn't wearing panties, and my cock twitched at the thought. Neither of us wanted to stop the kiss, but I felt her shiver in the crisp night air. She broke off the kiss and took a half step towards the door. "It's cold out here, come inside." "I gotta grab my backpack," I said pointing back to my truck. "Close the door tight when you come in, it kinda sticks." She said, dashing inside and closing the door just enough so it didn't latch. I grabbed my bag, and hurried in, bumping my back hard against the door until the latch clicked. I got my first look at her apartment. In a word, it was small. It was pretty much a converted motel room. There was a small living room in the front, nearly filled with just a couch, a small desk and chair, and a TV stand. Behind the couch was a countertop island, and just enough kitchen space to fit a refrigerator, a stove, and a sink. To the side of that, was a narrow hallway that I assumed led to the bathroom and bedroom. The furnishings were second-hand, but the place was clean, and had a somewhat cozy feel to it. I had taken all this in in a few seconds, but then my eyes noticed something. On the floor in the living room was a pale pink tank top, the one Melissa had been wearing just a moment before. I dropped my backpack next to the door and started towards the hallway. Though the front room was brightly lit, the hall and what lay beyond was dark. I found her sweatpants, then a little farther, a bra. My eyes were slowly becoming adjusted to the dark, and I could see the outline of a bed in the middle of a small room. As I approached, I began to undress, carelessly tossing my work clothes on the floor. Now completely naked, I put my hands down on the edge of the bed and found her perfect bare feet. I caressed her soles for a moment, then slowly ran my hands up her legs. As I climbed onto the bed, my hands slid further up, and I followed them with a trail of light kisses. When my face reached her groin, I could feel her squirm, eager for my touch. I could smell the wonderful scent of her arousal and could feel the heat of her radiating onto my face. Gently, I pushed her knees aside and slid my palms up her inner thighs. I lowered my face, and as softly as I could, I ran the tip of my tongue up the length of her labia. She inhaled sharply and shuddered. I moved my tongue back down, with the gentlest of contact, and she rocked her hips towards me, desperate for me to do more. Slowly, I pushed my tongue against her hole, and licked her fully, her lips spreading as my tongue moved up. When it brushed across her clit, she twitched and groaned in pleasure. I closed my mouth over her, and lapped gently, running my tongue between her lips and across her clit over and over. She put her hands on my head, holding my face to her as her moans grew louder. Every so often, I changed the motion of my tongue, how fast it went, and how hard or softly I licked her, paying close attention to how her body reacted, and making changes accordingly. We fell into a rhythm, where she started rocking her hips in time with my tongue, and with every motion she expelled her rapid breath quick sharp groan. Suddenly, her hands grasped my hair tightly, and she held her breath as her whole body convulsed. She let out a long satisfied moan, her body continuing to twitch periodically. I licked slowly alongside, and below her pussy, lapping up her delicious juices. She continued to moan, becoming quieter as she came down from her explosive orgasm. I felt so much joy that I was able to do this to her. Her pleasure was my pleasure. Finally, when she was able to speak, she gasped out. "Oh my God that was intense!" She pulled on the back of my head urgently. "Come here." As I moved up, I quickly swiped a hand over my soaking wet face and smeared it on my cock. The hands on the back of my head led my lips to hers, and when our mouths met, I guided my cock into her, burying myself as deeply as I could. We both exhaled a grunt of pleasure. Her legs wrapped tightly around me as we kissed furiously, losing ourselves to unbridled desire. I began to pump my cock in and out of her with deep, hard thrusts. We had to stop kissing to breathe, so we just stared into each other's eyes. The connection we had made two weeks ago was somehow made stronger with our separation. As we gave ourselves completely to each other, we became something so much greater than ourselves. We were a single being, as beautiful as it was indestructible, burning brighter than the sun. With every stroke, her legs pulled me into her, and she started gasping out the occasional word in her sharp exhalations, words like 'yes' and 'harder' and 'faster'. As I felt my orgasm building with unstoppable urgency, I could feel Melissa's build. In a positive feedback loop, her pleasure fueled my own, which in turn fueled hers. Again, as if we were a singular creature, we climaxed together. We never once broke eye contact as I filled her with my seed, and she spasmed tightly around my cock. We both exclaimed in exultant joy at the release. I held her face with my hands, and she held mine. We kissed quickly, as we both struggled to catch our breath. I was in a state of utter awe. Before Melissa, I could never have imagined that it was possible to reach such a state of physical and emotional euphoria. Melissa's eyes were like mirrors to my soul. I saw reflected there, all the love I felt for her, all of my wonder, and my sense of ultimate unity. Saying the words 'I love you' and hearing her respond in kind, would be so inadequate a way to express how we felt about each other, but I said them anyway. "I love you, Melissa," I whispered. "I love you, Charles." She whispered back. We nuzzled each other's necks, both still buzzing in the come-down from our glorious lovemaking. Eventually, though, my cock went soft, and she made that adorable disappointed noise when it slipped out of her. I felt a bit of disappointment of my own, as the weariness of my long day began to set in, and I knew that I didn't have it in me to have a second go with Melissa. She reluctantly released me from the vise-like grip of her legs, and I moved onto my side next to her. She turned and lay on her side, facing away from me. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close, and she wiggled her ass until my sex-slick cock rested between her cheeks. She sighed with contentment. "Melissa?" "Hmm?" She responded. "When I got here, what did you mean when you said that I was real?" "It was because of a dream I had last night." She said, somewhat sheepishly. "Oh?" I asked. "Yeah. It's kind of silly now, but it was one of those dreams that seem so real. I dreamed that I was here waiting for you. I waited and waited, and you never showed up. So I called you, and your number was disconnected. I looked in my diary, I don't even have a diary, but for some reason, I did in the dream, and it was all just boring stuff. Not a single mention of you at all, not even from when we were just kids. In the dream, I came to the realization that I had imagined everything, that I had become so lonely that I made up my perfect guy, my perfect best friend, and you didn't actually exist." "I'm here," I said. "All of this really happened." "I know." She moved my hand that was around her chest up to her lips, kissing it. "It's just that it seemed so real, it just stuck with me all day, you know?" "Have you been that lonely?" I asked, feeling a pang of sympathy. She nodded slowly. "For as long as I can remember. I've got friends, but I've never been super close to any of them. I've never had anyone who I felt comfortable enough with to just be myself. No one except you." I gave her a little squeeze, and she held my arm tightly to her chest. She continued speaking. "I lived for those weekends at the cabin with you. It was the only thing I looked forward to, the only time growing up that I can remember being truly happy." "What about your parents?" I asked cautiously, still not knowing the story about what happened, and whether or not it was an uncomfortable subject. "I don't want to think about them right now." "I'm sorry," I said, feeling horrified that I might have upset her. She kissed my hand again. "It's okay, really. We can talk about them tomorrow if you want, just..." She yawned and pulled my arms tight around her. "Not right now." I felt such empathy towards her. Hearing of her loneliness, and imagining what was behind it, hurt my heart, as if I had felt it firsthand. I made another silent vow to myself, that I would never let her feel alone. In making that vow, I knew, as surely as I knew that gravity pulls down, or that fire was hot, that I would be there for her forever. I would happily devote my entire life to her, with zero regrets. It was simply the way it was. I kissed her bare shoulder and nuzzled my face into her hair. We were both silent after that, and very soon, I could tell that she had drifted off to sleep. I closed my eyes and listened to her slow steady breath until it lulled me to sleep. Chapter Twelve. I awoke alone in Melissa's bed. I checked my watch, it was just after nine in the morning. I had arrived at about nine last night, and we were both asleep not all that long after that. I couldn't remember the last time I had slept for that long. It felt good. As I stretched, I discovered a note on the pillow next to me. It read: "I wanted to ravish you this morning, but you were sleeping so soundly, I couldn't bring myself to wake you up. I went for a run, be back soon. Love, Melissa." I was sure that, given the choice, I would always happily sacrifice some sleep to be ravished by Melissa. I smiled to myself. We'll just have to make up for it later. I found my underwear in a corner, pulled them on, and headed to the bathroom to take a leak. I retrieved my bag from where I had dropped it last night, carefully tucked Melissa's note away, and dug out my toiletries pouch. I had brushed my teeth and was rinsing with some mouthwash when I heard a key turn the lock on the front door. Melissa pushed the door closed, and smiled when she saw me walking out of the hallway. She kept it very warm in her apartment, so I had been fine to stay in just my boxer briefs. She eyed me up and down as I approached. She moved quickly into my open arms, and we kissed briefly. "Good morning, sleepy head." "Good morning, beautiful," I replied, giving her another quick kiss. Despite the below-freezing temperature outside, she was hot and sweaty from her exercise. She took off her windbreaker and pulled her sweatshirt over her head. She was wearing a black sports bra, that I thought looked very sexy on her athletic figure. "I need a shower." She said. Her exposed skin glistened with sweat. On impulse, I leaned in and licked her, from the middle of her chest, all the way up the side of her neck. She giggled and squirmed a bit and halfheartedly said. "Uh, gross." With my face still against her neck, I breathed in deep through my nose. "I love the way you smell." I licked the sweaty skin of her neck again. "I love the way you taste." She pulled back slightly so she could see me, and the look on her face told me that I had just taken a huge stride in squashing one of her insecurities. "Come shower with me," She said softly. I followed as she led me by the hand to the bathroom. The tiny space felt cramped with two people in it, but I loved the enforced closeness with Melissa. As sensually as she could in the space, she stripped off the rest of her clothes, then tugged down on the waistband of my underwear, sending them to my ankles. She kept her hands on my waist, and I put a hand to her face, kissing her sweetly. She bit the corner of her lower lip, in a pensive expression. "Will you..." She asked slowly. "Let me shave you?" I brushed a hand across my face. What facial hair I was able to grow was fine, blonde, and didn't grow very fast. My face still felt smooth from when I had shaved the previous morning. With a nervous smile, Melissa pointedly glanced down, and I caught her meaning. I had never shaved down there before, and honestly, the thought had never occurred to me. Seeing the slightly hopeful expression on her face, I was open to the idea. "Okay," I replied. Her face lit up. "Really?" I nodded with a reassuring smile. "Yeah." She gave me a quick kiss and started rummaging in a box under the sink. She found what she was looking for, holding up a professional-looking electric trimmer. "First step." She said, getting down on her knees in front of me. She plugged it in and adjusted the little lever that set the trim length. "Ready?" I nodded, finding myself slightly amazed that I felt no fear or hesitation in what she was about to do. She turned on the clippers, and it made a snapping noise, before buzzing loudly. With care, she began to trim above my cock, and big clumps of my curly blonde hair began falling to the tile floor. She patted the closed toilet lid, and I put a foot there, my legs spreading enough so she could get at the rest of me. Carefully, she trimmed one side, then the other, gently holding my erect cock aside as she worked. Then she moved to my balls, holding them as she trimmed up from my perineum. I shivered involuntarily from the vibrations of the trimmer on my most sensitive and private areas. She looked up at me with a smile. I could tell that she was enjoying herself immensely. "That feels good," I said, smiling down at her. She finished with my balls, taking great care in pulling the skin smooth as she trimmed. Before shutting the trimmer off, she held the side of it flat against my perineum and balls. I made a low moan as the powerful vibrations made my whole groin tingle. I was disappointed when the trimmer clicked off. I could see by her satisfied smile that she had made a mental note of how I had responded to that. My cock twitched at the thought of what she would do with that information. She blew hard and brushed her hands over me to get the loose bits of hair off. It felt significantly more drafty down there, and her hands felt cool on my nearly bare skin. The sensation of her hands on the short remnants of my pubic hair was very different, but not in a bad way. She stood and kissed me, then reached in and turned on the shower. She held her hand under the water until it was hot, then stepped in, pulling me in behind her. She had the temperature set much higher than I usually like it, but I got used to it very quickly. I held her in my arms and we kissed passionately as the water cascaded over us. She reluctantly ended the kiss and handed me a bottle of shower gel. "Wash me." She demanded, with desire in her eyes. I squirted gel into my hands, and knelt, deciding to start with her legs, knowing they must be sore from her run. I scrubbed with my hands, massaging her muscles from her feet to her thighs, first one leg, then the other. I loved the feel of her strong muscles and the firm contours they made. Her sighs of relief, when I devoted extra time to deeply massaging her calves and thighs, told me that I was right to start here. Melissa tended to wear loose-fitting clothes, like baggy jeans or sweatpants. I understood why. Her legs weren't what would be called 'classically feminine', and so she felt insecure about how they looked. I thought they were glorious, particularly in the fact that her thighs didn't touch, leaving a one-inch gap that left nothing unseen. I added this to the list of her insecurities that I intended to squash. I stood and kissed her briefly. Using more of the flowery scented gel, I washed her upper body, starting from her shoulders, and working my way down both arms. Again, I took my time, massaging her toned muscles, and getting more satisfied sighs for my efforts. I scrubbed her chest, getting a moan from her as I briefly swirled my soapy hands around her erect nipples. My hands moved across her flat belly, and though I couldn't see her six-pack, I could feel the definition of her muscles under her smooth skin. In the days after our first weekend as lovers, I had thought about the disparity in physical form between us. I wasn't fat, or even chubby. However, I didn't regularly work out or exercise, apart from what I got while at work, so I wasn't in nearly as good of shape as Melissa was. I had been afraid that I would become intimidated by her. Massaging her muscles like this, and feeling her strength, I freely admit that she was stronger than myself. Instead of being intimidating, I found it to be incredibly sexy, and motivating. She was a goddess, and I worshiped her with all of my being. I felt a drive within me to better myself so that she could feel the same way about me. I moved my hands to her groin, scrubbing her in a way that, while not overtly sexual, was incredibly sensuous. I slid a hand between her legs, cupping her ass from below, then ran my soapy finger through her crack. Feeling bold, and curious as to how she would react, I paid extra attention to her asshole, rubbing it briefly with the tip of my middle finger. I looked up at her when I did this. Her eyes were closed, and her smile got a little wider as she made a small indistinct sound of pleasure at the backdoor contact. I rinsed my hands and got more gel. I moved in close, and she draped her arms around my shoulders as my cock nestled between her legs. I scrubbed her back, massaging as I moved slowly down from her shoulders to her ass. She grabbed a bottle of shampoo and squirted some into my palm. "Don't wash all of my hair, just close to my scalp." She said, turning her back to me, and raising her chin. I did my best and managed to keep the suds from dripping into her eyes. I massaged her scalp with my fingertips, which she seemed to particularly enjoy. After rinsing her hair, I used her conditioner, and under her direction, on only the hair below her shoulders. I've got two older sisters, and plenty of female cousins, aunts, and nieces, so I knew that women have very specific routines that they follow with their hair. What instructions Melissa gave, I followed to the best of my ability. If I did it wrong, she didn't seem to care. When she turned to face me, her face had the same serene contentment that it had when she was asleep in my arms. She kissed me and said. "That was amazing. I want to be washed like that every single day for the rest of my life." "I want that too," I said. A ghost of a plan began to form in my mind, and as she began to return the act, washing me with as much care as I had washed her, it grew. It was an inspiration that seemed so perfect, I knew that it had to be right. As she washed me, a portion of my mind thought about what I needed to do later that day. Feeling her soapy hands on my body was heavenly, and surprising in its feeling of intimacy. I found myself sighing and groaning in pleasure as her hands relaxed all tension from my body. As she scrubbed my hair with her shampoo, she giggled. "What?" I asked, finding her giggling infectious. "I just realized, you're going to smell just like me for the rest of the day." "So I'm going to smell awesome? Sweet." I replied, leaning my head under the water as she rinsed my hair. That done, she reached out beyond the shower curtain and came back with a small bottle of shave gel and a bright pink razor. "You sure you're okay with this?" She asked. "Yes," I said with a reassuring smile. I had told her in my tent two weeks ago, that she could do anything that she wanted to do me and that I would love it because it was her doing it. While that was still true, I did want to know what it was like to be hairless. She had me sit on the little built-in bench in the shower, and spread my legs wide. She sat on the floor, close to me, and applied the shaving gel. My cock, having gone soft during the relaxing experience of having my body washed, returned to rock-hard status at her gentle touch. She giggled. "That will make things easier." She picked up the razor and prepared herself to begin. She took a deep breath, and I could tell that she was nervous. "Hey," I said gently, and she looked up, meeting my eyes. "I trust you." That seemed to be exactly what she needed to hear, and she began. She took her time, methodically shaving every bit of me. I will admit to feeling a small twinge of anxiety at feeling the blades of her pink razor moving across my most sensitive skin, but I really did trust her. I watched her steady hands as she worked, and felt a whole new kind of intimacy with Melissa. Feeling the trust I had for her, to overcome any fears I might have had and let her do this, was wonderful. She finished, and we stood. She used her hands to assist in rinsing me off, and I was amazed at how smooth her touch felt on me. I explored my freshly shaved skin, feeling the smoothness for myself. "What do you think?" She asked, a bit nervously. "I like it," I answered truthfully. "It's so smooth." She smiled, her relief plain to see. "It looks bigger," I said. It was her turn to attack one of my insecurities. I wasn't small, and by American standards, I was a little longer than average. But every single man on Earth is insecure to some degree about the size, shape, and appearance of his cock. Just, some more than others. "It's the perfect size for me. I don't need it to be bigger." She put her hands on me again, one around my cock, and the other cupping my balls, this time in a way that was decidedly more sexual. I put my arms around her and kissed her deeply as she continued to fondle me. I trailed a hand down her body and between her legs, teasing her with my fingers. Breaking off our kiss, I said. "I need to be inside of you." Her eyes told me that the need was mutual. She turned around, leaning against the shower wall. She arched her back, sticking her gorgeous ass out towards me, and giving it a little wiggle. I guided my cock into her pussy, sliding in slowly. She let out a satisfied sigh, and pushed back into me, her desire for me to be fully inside her, as great as my own. I had been hard for nearly the whole time since she had returned from her run, and the anticipation had built enough that I knew that I wouldn't last very long. So when I began to fuck her, I did it very slowly. Sometimes I would move as slowly as I could, taking thirty seconds or more to pull my cock out of her until I was almost fully out, before reversing direction and taking another thirty seconds to bottom out again. I loved watching the way her vagina stretched around me. Though it was not as intense of an experience as when I pounded into her as fast and as hard as I could, like we did last night, she seemed to be enjoying it immensely. She seemed to like it the most when I entered her as slowly as possible, and when I did that again, I could tell that she was getting close to cumming. As I ever so slowly slid into her, she moaned with her impending climax, and I had to use my hands on her hips to keep her from slamming back into me. If she liked this technique enough to cum, I wanted to make her cum with just the one type of motion. As my cock crept ever deeper, her breathing got heavier. When finally I bottomed out and pulled her tightly back onto me, she came. I smiled as her pussy gripped me tightly, and she shuddered uncontrollably. Still twitching from her orgasm, she pulled herself off of me, and spun around, kissing me intensely. I pushed myself against her, and we bumped back into the shower wall. Melissa lifted a leg and wrapped it around my waist, holding me in close. I reached down and guided my cock into her again, and she moaned loudly. Freely losing myself to our shared passion, I began to thrust into her. She had her arms over my shoulders, holding on tightly. Suddenly, she put her full weight down onto my shoulders, then took her other foot off the floor, wrapping it around me. I reached down and grabbed her ass, lifting her so she could get a better hold around my waist with her legs. With her legs around me, my hands under her ass, and her back against the wall, she was able to take her weight off my shoulders. She cradled my face in her hands and we stared into each other's eyes as I began to pound into her. I didn't know if it was the angle of my entry or the novelty of the position, but she was almost immediately on the verge of cumming again. As it was last night, the feedback loop of our ecstasy was built with unstoppable quickness, and we both cried out as we came. She squeezed me tightly, almost painfully tightly, with her legs, as her pulsating pussy milked the cum out of me. My legs were burning with the effort of holding her up, so I let her down onto her own slightly wobbly legs. She held on to me to keep herself steady and gazed into my eyes. "How is it possible that we are so good at that?" She asked. I smiled lovingly, feeling the same wonder. "Seriously, every time is better than the last! If you make me cum any harder, I think I'm going to pass out!" We laughed and kissed joyously. The water in the shower had gone lukewarm at some point during our lovemaking, but neither of us had noticed. We both gasped though, when it suddenly turned cold. I was ready to jump out of the shower, but Melissa had me stay, so we could clean off the remains of our sex. She reached between her legs, and I could tell that she was flexing her pelvic floor muscles as she pushed my seed out of her. She brought her cum covered hand up to her mouth, licking it clean. I surprised her by kissing her, and tasting my cum inside her mouth, and felt her smile as we kissed. She had surprised me with that two weeks ago, and though I still found the idea of tasting my seed on my own slightly repulsive, tasting it inside Melissa's mouth was a completely different story. We kissed until it was gone, and she watched me with a smile as I knelt and washed her quickly with the cold water. Once she was clean, I ushered her out of the cold shower and rinsed myself off. When I stepped out of the shower, she greeted me by wrapping a towel around me. I grabbed a second towel off the rack and began drying her off. The whole time, we smiled at each other, both almost giddy in our shared experience. It was by far the longest, and most enjoyable, shower of my life. From the washing to the shaving to the amazing sex, it almost seemed like a dream. Looking into Melissa's eyes, I could see that she felt what I felt at that moment. That, just as our sex gets better every time, with every experience we share, in every single moment we are together, our bond grows stronger. When we were both dry, and Melissa had a towel wrapped around her hair, I hugged her. "I love you more than I thought was possible," I whispered. She didn't reply. She didn't need to reply. Her eyes said more than words ever could. Chapter Thirteen. We went to her bedroom, and I pulled a clean pair of underwear out of my backpack. I had them halfway on when I had to stop and watch Melissa. She was putting on her underwear, a very skimpy-looking thong. Its red fabric had a sheen to it, like silk or satin. She saw me watching her, and took up a sexy pose, smiling at me demurely. "Like what you see?" "Oh, yes," I said, walking over to her, and putting a hand on the front of the thong. Satin. I ran my fingers along the smooth string that went around from the front and gave her bare ass cheeks a firm squeeze with both hands. "I could take you again right now." She giggled and rested her hands on my chest. "I could let you." I was about to kiss her and was seriously intending to follow through on my statement when my stomach rumbled loudly. "Oh, you poor boy, you're starving!" Melissa said. "Yeah, I'm hungry too." She turned, picking up a fuzzy bathrobe and putting it on. I made a disappointed sound when she closed it, tying the chord. She grabbed my hand and led me out of the bedroom. "I meant to make you breakfast after my run, but we got... distracted." I chuckled. "Darn." She looked back at me and grinned. Entering the kitchen, as much as the tiny space could be called that, I noticed that she had indeed been intending to cook me breakfast. There was a carton of eggs and a frying pan set out next to the gas stove. "I hope you like your eggs scrambled, because that's the only way how to cook them." "I prefer them scrambled," I said honestly. I smiled as I watched her turn on the stove, and put a pad of butter in the pan. She looked over at me. "Go get dressed. Put on the black pants I asked you to bring. You brought black pants, right?" I nodded, still smiling at her. "What?" She asked with a little self-conscious chuckle. I stepped in and gave her a sweet closed-lip kiss. "You're amazing," I said, then turned to go get dressed. I glanced back as she was opening the egg carton, with a huge smile on her face. Returning to the kitchen fully dressed in a white tee shirt and black pants that honestly were a little tight on me, I saw that the eggs were almost ready. She dished out the contents of the pan onto two plates, handing me the one with the slightly larger share of eggs. To be continued in part 4. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 2 A Quest for family acceptance. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Six. Walking up into the cabin yard, we could see that we had missed dinner. My mom and older sisters were busy bringing the leftovers and supplies back into the cabin. "You two were gone all day, where did you go?" My mom asked. "We went all the way out to the pine grove." I said sheepishly, forgetting for a moment that I was an adult now, and not a little kid that adults needed to look after. "That's a long ways! We were getting worried." "We had a picnic in the clearing, and we lost track of time. Sorry." Said Melissa. Which I guess was an accurate, if vague and incomplete, account of what happened. "Well, if you're hungry; there's hot dogs and brats, potato salad, and baked beans in the crock pot." Giving Melissa a quick glance, I said. "I'm starving." Managing to do so with a straight face. We roasted hot dogs over the fire, and both of us had several servings of beans. The 'baked beans' were really a meal in themselves. My mom would make this stuff for just about every family gathering, and it never got old. There was no less than four different types of beans, chunks of bacon, and ground beef. Between Chili and stew, there was this, and it was one of my favorite foods. Melissa was enjoying it as much as I was; apparently, because neither of us said a word until we had thrown our empty paper plates into the fire, and were carrying the uneaten food back into the cabin. "That was so good. My mom never cooked anything like that. The limit of her skills was frozen pizza and hamburger helper." "I'm sure mom would be happy to give you the recipe." I said. "There's no way I could make anything taste this good." Melissa said with a snort of self-derisive laughter. "You can do anything you put your mind to. I have faith in you." She was quiet for a few seconds, and when she looked at me to respond, her eyes were positively glowing with love. "Thank you. That really means a lot." "Anytime." I said softly, before lurching forward to open the screen door for her. Dinner put away, we went back to the benches around the fire pit, where most everyone was gathered. In an unspoken agreement, Melissa and I did not sit next to each other, both of us having independently come to the conclusion that it would be far too easy to betray our ruse of mere friendship, by being just a bit too touchy-feely. As a compromise, we sat on opposite sides of the fire, so we could look at each other with impunity under the guise of watching the flames. We occasionally joined in on discussing whatever gossip or topic was going around, but neither of us were as involved as we otherwise might have been. Will the Vikings beat the Packers? Even if the Monday night game was in Lambeau field? Will Denis Green make good on his threat that the Vikings will leave the state if the govt. doesn't build another stadium? Uncle Bert warned us that if the Vikings leave, all our kids will grow up as Packer fans, since they were the closest franchise to Minnesota. The relatives all groaned at that notion, and they concurred that a stadium must get built. Melissa and I just smiled and winked to each other as everyone else was in rapt attention to Bert's ominous prophesy. I was entranced by the firelight reflected in her eyes, eyes that very rarely looked away from me. The light danced and sparkled in her eyes, and made her honey-blond hair glow red and orange. Her cheeks were flushed by the heat, that same adorable rosy color I had seen on her face for a very different reason, earlier today. My body reacted to these thoughts, and I had to shift my seating position slightly to conceal my 'excitement'. Across the fire, Melissa gave me that smile, the one she kept just for me, and in her eyes, I saw the need, burning hot. Again, at the end of the night, we were the last two people at the fire. She stood and walked around to join me on my metal glider bench. I scooted over a little bit, so when she sat, it wouldn't be on a cold piece of bench. I wondered if she realized what I did, and why. Not that it mattered to me if I got recognition for that tiny act of kindness. I would do a thousand such acts, never once needing anything more than the satisfaction that I made her just the tiniest bit more comfortable. She leaned against me and sighed. I could tell that she was genuinely tired. I was too. "I think I will remember this day for the rest of my life." She said quietly, while staring into the fire. "Agreed." I said, in like fashion; then looked at her. "But the day's not over yet." She looked at me with a huge smile. "I'd tell you to behave, but I don't want you to." After that, we sat for a long time in comfortable silence, watching the fire slowly die down. The last few lights inside of the cabin and each RV had gone out, and the world was silent, save for an occasional pop or crackle from the dying fire. Far enough away that it was barely audible, a wolf howled from deep within the forest to the west. Another wolf answered from across the lake water, to the east, it's mournful howl echoing up and down the lake, and sending shivers up my spine. I loved hearing the wolves howl; and looking at Melissa, so did she. In the busier times of the year, the wolves stayed farther away from the more populated areas, preferring to keep their distance from the noisy tourists and weekend warriors that invaded their territory. But here in the fall, as less and less people came up to their cabins, they would return, and let their presence be known to anyone lucky enough to hear. I stood, and after taking a good look around, made sure no one was watching us. I led Melissa by the hand to my tent. Chapter Seven. She entered first, and when I turned after zipping the tent closed after myself, Melissa had already pulled off the hoodie and tee shirt she had been wearing, and was working on taking her pants off. “ I remember that I wore jeans to bed last night. In Girl Scouts they told us to always take off sweaty clothes before trying to sleep. The moisture cools and can cause your body to lose a lot of heat.” I quickly pulled my hoody off over my head, then paused a moment to stare. Melissa, clad only in a white bra and pale blue panties, was scrambling to get inside my big flannel-lined sleeping bag. My God, was she gorgeous. Feeling my cock instantly become hard as iron, I started fumbling with the laces to my boots. She had pulled the sleeping bag up over her head, and as I got my first boot off, I saw her reach a hand out and toss her bra onto her pile of clothes. I attacked the other boot with renewed urgency. I got it undone, and was undoing my belt when she poked her head out and smiled as she watched me. My attention wavered again, when she grinned at me and tossed her panties on top of her bra. I hooked my thumbs inside my pants, and pulled them off, taking my underwear with them. In situations like these, when time is critical, efficiency is key. Melissa eyed me up and down, her need for me clear on her face. She opened the sleeping bag slightly, and I quickly crawled inside. She was laying on her side, and I slid into her awaiting arms. As our mouths met, our limbs intertwined. She wrapped a leg around me, and used it to pull me close. I moved a knee up, and could feel the wetness of her pussy as I pressed my thigh against her. She moaned as we kissed, tongues exploring each other's mouths. I put a hand on her firm ass, and pulled her hips even closer to mine. My cock was now pressed tightly against her belly. She ran a hand down my back to my ass, giving it a squeeze. We kissed for a long time, exploring each other's naked flesh with our hands. She adjusted slightly, and kissed my neck, then whispered into my ear. "I need you inside of me." “My fingers are pleased to accept your invitation, my dear Melissa.” “You know what I mean, mister. I need cock! Hard cock. Thick cock, your cock!” she sternly whispered in my ear. It was already getting pretty hot and stuffy inside the sleeping bag, so I pulled the edge down, exposing our heads. Outside, the moon had risen above the trees, and was shining bright in the clear autumn sky. Enough light made it through the tent that I could see her somewhat clearly. She had an anxious expression on her angelic face. "Charles; This is my first time." She whispered. "Oh yeah? Mine too." I replied. "Well, okay; I'm not physically a virgin anymore." She said tentatively. "I've got this toy at home" She said, obviously expecting me to be upset or disappointed. I cut her off with a kiss, then said. "That doesn't matter. Does a tampon make you not a virgin? Does a pelvic exam cost you your virginity?" It didn't. In fact, it was a huge relief. I had always been so worried that if and when I took a girl's virginity, that it would hurt her. Well, problem solved. "You're not disappointed?" She asked. I kissed her again, and smiled. "I never want to hurt you, even the slightest bit. Now I don't have to worry about first-time painful issues." Her own relief was evident in the passion with which she kissed me. We untangled our legs, and she gently pushed me flat on my back. She climbed on top of me; her knees straddling my chest. She reached a hand between her legs, and found my cock, positioning it beneath her. Our eyes locked as she slowly lowered herself onto me. In unison, we let out gasps of pleasure as I slid deep within her silky wetness. Her pussy felt tight around my, happy turgid cock. The sensation of being inside of her was unlike anything I had imagined, and being an eighteen-year-old guy, I had imagined a lot. I grabbed her ass with both hands and pulled her farther down, while pushing my hips up, desperate to get just a little bit deeper. Melissa leaned in and I began sucking one tit while fondling the other. Then she rested her chest on mine, putting her weight on me. She buried her face against my neck, and made a low moan of satisfaction. “I just want to hold you forever, like this!” she added. We stayed still, both of us content to savor this first act of ultimate intimacy. I was glad for it, because I was already perilously close to cumming, and I didn't want it to be over this quickly. I wanted to last as long as it took, to completely satisfy her. She raised her chest up just enough so that we could look in each other's eyes. I saw her need for me, burning hotter than any camp fire, matching my own need for her. Maintaining eye contact, she raised her hips slowly, drawing me almost fully out of herself. When just the head of my cock remained inside her, she reversed direction, and eased me back inside. Again, with hands on her ass, I pushed upwards to get that extra bit more. Her hips also flexed in a slow twerk motion, to swallow all of my happy cock. We repeated this several more times, and I could feel that I was sliding in and out more freely. I surmised that it was because her body had relaxed and become accustomed to me, and that I had become well lubricated by her juices. I started to pull down on her ass with more force, and pulling back with my hips when she rose hers up, increasing the speed that I was being thrust inside of her. Faster and faster we went, the need for each other finally, and completely set loose. I could feel her body begin to tense, and her knees squeezed hard against the sides of my chest. She started to let out a moan with every breath. Watching the heat escalate in her eyes, and feeling her body build to orgasm, from inside of her, was ecstasy, and I was quickly past the point of no return. I grunted as I pushed myself deep inside her one last time, holding her down on me tightly. My cock pulsed over and over, seemingly emptying my balls inside of her. As she explained to me later, feeling my cum spurt inside of her is what tipped her over the edge, and as my cock was still spasming, I felt her pussy clamp tightly around me as she came. She tensed and shivered, and her eyes rolled back slightly. She let out her held breath with a long shaky sigh, and her mouth fell to mine. We kissed slowly and deeply, reveling in the glow of our mutual orgasm. I had dreamed of my first time, and fantasized about it more times than I could remember, but nothing in my teenage hormone-fueled imagination compared to this. All of my fantasies had completely missed the point. As I kissed Melissa, with my cock still deep inside her, I marveled at the discovery that the greatest thing about sex wasn't the physical pleasure of the act. Don't get me wrong, it felt amazing, but the connection to another person was exceedingly more profound. I struggled to find appropriate words to describe the sensation of merging your entire essence with another person; To need, and be needed. To accept, and be accepted. To love, and be loved. The mind, body, and soul of two people, fusing together to become something far greater than the sum of their individuality. We were both sweaty, and still panting. Melissa rested her weight fully on my chest, and nuzzled my neck. I began massaging her back, and she groaned, her body relaxing further. After a little while, I felt my cock going soft. Melissa made the cutest sound of disappointment when it inevitably slipped out of her. I felt the same way. I wanted to be inside her forever, to feel that connection, forever. Melissa rolled off of me, and we lay face to face. As we looked in each other's eyes once more, I was reassured. The connection we made couldn't end just because my cock wasn't inside of her anymore. It was eternal. We both felt it, both knew it as a fundamental truth of our existence. "I love you." I whispered. "I love you." She whispered back. We both smiled, and kissed softly, caressing each other's cheeks. "I saw it in your eyes." I said. "When did you first see it?" "I figured it out when we got to the clearing. But I'm pretty sure I saw it before that." She looked at me with mock pity, and patted my cheek with her hand. "Silly boy. Didn't you know?" "Know what?" I asked. She shook her head. "I've loved you my entire life. You never knew?" I didn't know what to say. She giggled. "I used to tell my friends that I had a boyfriend. I'd lie and say that he was the neighbor boy who lived in the cabin next door to the one my family took me to." I snorted a laugh. "It was a big deal for a teenage girl, to have this mysterious boyfriend that no one had ever met. I'd tell them stories about our adventures exploring the woods, all true. Mostly." "Mostly?" "Well yeah, I had to embellish a few details about our relationship." I laughed, and kissed her. "I'm sorry I never realized, but you were, like, my best friend. It never even occurred to me to think about you like that." "It's okay, really. I wouldn't change our times together." She got a far-away look in her eyes, as she thought of the past. "It was never sexual, you know, just naive little girl dreams of the storybook happily ever after, without any concept of what that actually entails." She giggled again. "Most of the time I thought the idea of kissing a boy was gross." I laughed with her, and kissed her. She made a face and said. "Uh, boy germs." In response, I kissed her deeply. When we broke off the kiss she said. "Yum, boy germs." Exhausted, we drifted off to sleep in each other's arms. Chapter Eight. I awoke again sometime before dawn. The moon had set, and it was so dark that I couldn't see anything at all. Melissa was still cuddled up in my arms, and I could feel her shallow breath on my face. I imagined the look of her face, as I had seen it the previous morning, serene, content, stunningly beautiful. I very gently ran my hand along her perfect skin, over her back, across her deliciously firm ass, and down the thigh that was still wrapped around me, holding us tightly together. My hand roved slowly, studying every inch of her that I could reach. She had two shallow dimples at the base of her back, that in my mind's eye, were absolutely adorable. I ran my fingertips down, along the curve of her ass crack, to the tender skin where her ass met the back of her thigh. Her breath changed, and she seemed to sigh with pleasure. I stopped what I was doing, not wanting to wake her. "Don't stop. I like that." I heard her whisper, barely louder than her light breathing. My hand continued its explorations, running down the inside curve of the back of her thigh to the back of her knee, then back up to where her legs met, and up through her ass crack. From there, I did the same with the other leg, moving my fingertips gently, caressing, down and back up. I explored the complex curves where her legs came together, and she sighed with pleasure once again when I ran my fingertips along that most sensitive area alongside her pussy. I trailed my fingers along one side, back to alongside her asshole, then did the same on the other side. Her breath would hitch slightly when I brushed against her labia. I decided to tease her with the prospect of that particular contact, letting my fingers caress ever closer, without actually touching her lips. Her breathing had increased, and I felt the wetness seeping out of her. I pushed gently on the leg she had around me, prompting her to lay flat on her back with her arms at her sides. She seemed perfectly content to lay still and let me continue. I sat up next to her, and used both hands to explore her body. I began at her face, caressing her cheeks, and moving across her temples, around her ears, and under her jawline. I leaned over and kissed her cheek. Though it was still pitch black darkness, I could feel her smile, and could see it clearly in my mind. My hands moved down her neck, and briefly massaged her shoulders, before easing towards her chest. I found her tits, and brushed my palms across her erect nipples before cupping them with a gentle squeeze. As I noted before, her tits weren't overly large, and certainly not comically large like most of the women in the porno mags and videos I've seen. I thought they were perfect. My caressing fingers roamed up to her shoulders, then slowly down the inside of her arms. I brushed her wrists as delicately as possible, soliciting a sigh. I ran my fingers across her palms, and down each of her fingers, which she seemed to like a lot. I added to her enjoyment of having her fingers caressed, to a growing mental list of ways she particularly liked being touched. Correctly guessing on the location of her belly button in the dark, I leaned over and planted a kiss on her belly, just below her waistline. She made another non-distinct sound of pleasure under her breath. I made a trail of kisses up to her belly button, adding soft licks with the tip of my tongue. I licked in a circle around her belly button, and noted the lack of a positive, or negative, response from Melissa. I trailed my tongue and lips slowly up her chest, to between her tits. I cupped her tits, and licked a nipple, which got a very positive result. I licked little circles around her very erect nipple, then closed my mouth over it, sucking gently. Her chest rose with a deep intake of breath. I moved over to the other nipple, and did the same. Melissa was starting to get really worked up, and I again felt great joy that I was able to give her so much pleasure. I moved up to her face, and kissed her softly on the lips. She wrapped her arms around me, kissing me with passionate enthusiasm. Finally the broke off the kiss, and as she caught her breath, she whispered into my ear. "That was wonderful. I get to explore you now." She gently pushed me onto my back. She leaned over me and kissed me once on the lips, then moved to my neck, kissing softly, and teasing my skin with the tip of her tongue. I closed my eyes and sighed, relaxing fully. She massaged my shoulders and upper arms, then trailed her fingertips down to my hands like I had done to her. Instead of caressing my hand with her fingers, she picked it up, and brought it to her mouth. I felt her tongue slowly lick the length of each finger. She repeated this a couple times, then took a finger into her mouth, sucking gently. I found this to be particularly pleasurable, and let her know with a quiet moan. She did this to each of my fingers in turn, and it was really getting me turned on. Not only did it feel great, but it was very suggestive of something else I found I desperately wanted her to do with her mouth. She took her time, performing the same thing with the other hand, and I loved every second of it. She ran her hands up my arms, and onto my chest, massaging my pecs, and finding my nipples, which she pinched lightly. I had never thought that guys would like their nipples played with too, and maybe I'm just strange, but I really liked it. She bent down, and licked a nipple, before closing her mouth on it and sucking. I moaned with pleasure, and she sucked a little harder, flicking it with the tip of her tongue. I gasped as she stopped and moved to the other one, immediately sucking hard on it. She gave each nipple one last lick before moving on. He hands slid down my chest, and she followed them with a trail of kisses. My cock was extremely erect, and pointing up over my lower belly. Her hands brushed it on either side, as they slid down to my thighs. If she didn't already know how badly I wanted her to touch it, the sharp intake of breath I made at the slightest contact was a huge give away. She spread my legs apart, and knelt between my knees. Her hands roved down my legs, all the way to my toes, and back up. She lifted my knees up, and spread my legs farther, running her fingers from my calves, up the backs of my thighs. Her fingers traced a line up the edge of my ass cheeks, and onto my taint, then around my balls. I was breathing very heavily now. Feeling her hands on me like this was heavenly, but I needed more. I silently willed her to- She cupped my balls in her hands, gently rolling my testicles around, feeling the shape of them, and no doubt paying close attention to my reaction. My moan turned into a needy whimper as her hands moved from my balls, to my shaft. She caressed it slowly, taking the time to study every bit of me. She ran a finger around the edge of my head, and through the slit of my urethra, finding a drop of pre-cum there. That hand left my cock, and I realized she had brought the finger to her mouth to taste what she had just found. She moved close, and I gasped loudly as she licked my perineum with her whole tongue. In one long lick, she slid her tongue up between my balls, and up my shaft, giving my glans a little flick with the tip of her tongue at the last, causing my whole body to shudder. She wrapped a hand around my shaft, and cupped my balls with the other. I felt her lips wrap around the head of my cock as she took me into her mouth. I let out a low moan as she began bobbing her head up and down, swirling her tongue along the underside of my glans every time she took me in. Her hand wrapped around my shaft moved up and down in time. She wasn't taking me very deep into her mouth, not like in the porno videos, but my God did it feel amazing. I was squirming in ecstasy, and very quickly, far far too quickly, she had me on the verge of climax. I managed to whisper to her that I was going to cum, and instead of slowing down, or stopping, she redoubled her efforts. She started massaging my balls, and gripped a little tighter with the hand that was pumping up and down my shaft. Only when my hips bucked, and I filled her mouth with cum, did she stop. She gave my, now ultra-sensitive head one last little suck before taking her mouth off me. She must have been figuring out what to do with her mouthful of my hot cum, because she stayed still for a moment. Melissa moved up and lay next to me, I faced towards her, and we kissed. I was very surprised to find that her mouth was still full of cum. After the sensual experience she had given me, my desire to kiss her overruled any initial shock or disgust I might have had. Her tongue seemed to push a lot of it into my mouth, so I used my own tongue to push it back. I had tasted my own cum before, any guy who says he hasn't even once, is probably lying. I didn't really care for the taste of it, and before this moment, the thought of having a mouthful of my own cum would have been a turn off. But, what was happening now with Melissa, this was hot. We kissed with passion, sharing my cum back and forth. Little by little, as we each swallowed saliva, the cum was swallowed too. This act seemed almost dirty, and maybe it was because of that, and because I enjoyed it so much, that I found that it was a real turn on. I broke off the kiss and caught my breath. I caressed her cheeks and gave her a short kiss on the lips. "That was amazing." I whispered. I could feel her smile under my hands. "I'm glad." She seemed to frown a little bit. "I was afraid you wouldn't like that last part." I kissed her softly again. "Melissa, you can do anything you want to me, and I'll love it because it's you doing it." "I'll remember that." She said mischievously. "I love you." "I love you." She whispered back. I was musing that my statement about 'anything she wants' might come back and bite me in the ass one day, when I felt her hand wrap around my cock again. I was still very hard, and the high sensitivity that comes right after an orgasm has passed. I sighed, as she gave my cock a little squeeze. She leaned in close and whispered into my ear. "I need you inside of me." She did not have to ask twice. I rolled her onto her back, and climbed between her legs. I slid my hands down her chest and belly, straight down to her very wet pussy. She squirmed as I ran my fingers along either side her slit. I grabbed my cock, and guided myself in. I had just the tip inside, when her legs came up around me and pulled hard. In one swift movement, my cock was buried to the base. We both let out a grunt of pleasure. I laid my chest down onto hers, and we kissed. After just a few seconds, she broke off the kiss and whispered into my ear. "Fuck me." I started slowly, pulling out until just my head was inside her, then sliding myself back in. Every couple of strokes, I did it a little faster. Every time I reached full penetration, the lower part of my abdomen, just above my cock, would press against her, and she would give out a little moan. "Faster." She whispered, wrapping her arms around my back, and burying her face against my neck. I obliged, and soon was slamming my cock into her, as deep and hard and fast as I could. With each thrust, our bodies met with a wet slapping sound. I was almost afraid that I was hurting her until she whispered. "Yes! Don't stop!" Having cum so recently, I was nowhere near cumming again so soon. I could feel it building though. Melissa, however, was very close. As I continued to pound deep into her, her breathing became more ragged, and her arms gripped me tighter. I felt it when she came, her vagina pulsed tightly around my cock, and her whole body shuddered as the waves of her orgasm washed through her. I had slowed my thrusting when she came, but I hadn't stopped. We kissed, and she moaned into my mouth as I continued to slide slowly in and out of her. She ran her fingers through my shaggy hair, and down my back. Every time I pulled my hips back, she would inhale, then I would slide deep inside, and she would exhale with a moan. As I relentlessly continued at a slow pace, her moans slowly became louder. The feeling of making her cum had brought me closer to my own orgasm, and now as she was building up to another one, I could feel myself getting very close. I tried to hold out as long as I could, to keep her in this state of bliss for a little while longer, but it was no use. With one last deep thrust, I came, filling her with my seed once again. Gasping, Melissa came, the sensation of my cum spurting inside her having pushed her over the edge once again. We kissed deeply, then both of us had to stop as we tried to catch our breath. We were so joyous in our mutual ecstasy, that we were giggling. We caressed each other's faces, and showered each other in kisses. I realized that it wasn't pitch black darkness anymore, the first faint hint of morning sunlight was enough that I could see the outline of her face. "So much for getting much sleep tonight." "Sleep is over rated." Melissa kissed me softly, and ran a finger along my jaw. "Besides, I needed as much of you as I could get before..." I completed her sentence. "Before we have to say goodbye." She nodded slowly, then asked a moment later. "Can we really make this work?" "I said earlier, that life without you is not an option. I meant that." She was quiet for another moment, then whispered. "I'm scared." "Of getting caught?" I asked. "Of losing you. If other girls find out how amazing you are, I won't stand a chance." I gently held her face between my hands, and with the aid of the growing predawn light I looked her in the eyes. "You're smart, you're gorgeous, you're funny, and I have more in common with you than with anyone else I've ever met. You make my heart flutter with a glance. You know me better than anyone. Being with you makes me feel complete, in a way I didn't know was possible. I am yours, in all ways, forever." Tears welled up in her eyes, but they were tears of joy. "I love you." She said, and kissed me softly before hugging me tight. "I love you." I replied, then added. "And you make me cum really hard." We both laughed as quietly as we could. Chapter Nine. We had stayed in each other's arms for as long as we thought we could get away with, but decided that we should make sure that we were up and about before anyone would have the chance to see both of us leave my tent. We each attended to our morning needs, and were soon at the fire pit, where I skillfully started a small fire. The morning air was very cold, and frost covered the ground. Melissa smiled at me as I sat on the bench next to her. Her smile warmed me inside more than the fire ever could. "You have a cell phone, don't you?" She asked. "Yeah." I replied. I had left it in my truck all weekend. Any really important calls would have come from people who were here with me, so I didn't see the point of carrying it around. "Go get it." I did, and when I returned to the bench, I set it into her outstretched hand. She entered in a new contact, and handed it back. "That's my home phone number. I don't have a cell phone yet." I looked at the contact, labeled simply 'Melissa' with a 218 area code phone number. Despite it being in my phone, I committed myself to memorizing the number. "I should probably get one." She added. "I never had the money before. Then I did have the money, it didn't seem all that important." "I hardly ever use mine. Mostly, it's just for emergencies, like my mom checking up on me to see why I'm late for dinner." As we laughed, I saw my Mark, one of my older brothers, coming up the trail that led from the cabin down to Pelican lake. He had his arms full of tackle boxes and fishing rods, which he brought to his pickup. He lit up a smoke as he walked over to us. "Morning, kids." He said, tossing a spent match into the fire. Mark was older than me, but not that much older. "Good morning." Melissa replied sweetly. "I need your help today, Chuck." He said, using a version of my name that he knew I didn't like, as he almost always did. "I gotta pull Lilly and John's camper home for them, so you have to take the boat." Lilly and John were my sister and her husband. They owned a big fancy tow-behind camper, but didn't own anything that could tow it, instead relying on one of us to drag it up here in the spring, and back down in the fall, so it was no surprise that I was expected to use my truck to tow something back home. "Alright. When do you want to bring the boat to the landing?" I asked. "I wanna get home early today, so like, now." He turned and started back towards the path to the lake. "Can't I at least have breakfast first?" I called after him. "Don't make me wait." He called back. I looked at Melissa with a grimace. "Well, shit. Guess I better get moving." "I'll be here when you get back." She said with a smile. I was about to lean over and give her a kiss, but thought better of it. Getting up, I hitched the boat trailer to my truck, and started the drive into Breezy Point, where the boat launch was. When I pulled into the boat landing, I could see Mark in the fishing boat, slowing down as he piloted it closer to shore. I hurried and got the trailer backed into the water, just in time for Mark to send the boat coasting up into place. I got out and attached the winch line to the bow of the boat, giving the crank a few turns to draw it snug to the front. Mark grabbed a few last loose items from the boat and hopped out. We got into my truck at the same time, slamming the doors in unison. "Smooth." He said, offering me a fist bump, which I returned with a grin. He lit a smoke, and said. "Let's roll." I pulled out of the boat launch, and headed back towards the cabin. After about a minute of driving, I noticed that Mark was looking at me kinda strange. "What?" I asked. Mark actually looked a little uncomfortable. "So I, uh, know about you and Melissa." My heart sank. I didn't look at him, just kept driving. "I was up super early, and I heard you two going at it." People were going to find out eventually, Melissa had said as much, but so soon? I felt like bursting into tears. "Mark, please don't tell mom and dad!" "Hey!" He said defensively. "I ain't a snitch." "What do you want then?" I pleaded. "I just" He stopped what he was about to say and looked at me intently. "This thing between you two, it's more than just sex isn't it?" I nodded my head. "Much more." He took a drag off his smoke and looked out the window. "I don't want anything. You're my brother, I'll keep my mouth shut. Just. Be more careful, man. If dad knew, he would freak the fuck out, and if mom found out, she'd cry for a week, and then I'd have to kick your ass." I didn't know what to say, so I said nothing. Mark had always been kind of a bully to me, as older brothers always were. He could be mean at times, but he was never sadistic, and I knew that deep down, he loved me. Mark smacked my shoulder with the back of his hand. "Hey, I'm actually pretty happy for you. She's a wonderful girl." Another drag off the cigarette. "So is it like, serious serious?" This conversation was going way better than I feared it would, and my relief almost made me dizzy. "Yeah. We have a connection that neither of us thought was possible. We really do love each other." "That's cool, man. Good for you. Should've seen it coming though, you two were always joined at the hip." He cackled at his joke, and I couldn't help but join him. "So, you aren't grossed out that she's my cousin?" "She's your second cousin. That's barely related." He tossed his cigarette butt out the window, then grinned at me. "My little bro is a man now. Gonna have to start calling you Charles." Chapter Ten. It was getting to be mid-afternoon, and slowly the cabin yard was emptying out, with everyone packing up their things and saying their goodbyes. Melissa and I had spent the day just relaxing, lounging on camp chairs, and chatting about nothing in particular with whoever was around. The only things that might have given away our secret, were the occasional unwarranted smile, and the fact that we never strayed very far apart from each other. Which, I guess, actually was pretty normal behavior for the two of us. "I think we should take down our tents." I said. "Yeah." Melissa reluctantly agreed. We had both been putting this task off, because it meant that 'the goodbye' was soon to follow. We collapsed our tents. Then we were both working on rolling them up and stuffing them into their bags. I looked around to see if anyone was nearby. The only people I could see were my parents, both engrossed in books by the fire pit. I moved over and sat on the ground near Melissa. We hadn't had a chance to talk privately all day until now. "I had an interesting chat with my brother this morning." Melissa looked at me curiously, sensing that this wasn't going to be a conversation with a 'light' topic. "He knows about us." Her hands covered her mouth, and her eyes got wide and fearful. I put a calming hand on her arm. "Hey, hey, don't worry. He approves." She took her hands away from her face, but she still looked fearful. "Really?" "Yeah." I said reassuringly. "He's actually happy for us." "He doesn't have a problem with, you know," She gestured back and forth between us. "Cousins?" I shook my head. "It didn't seem to matter at all to him." "We need to be more careful." She said, somewhat relieved, but still worried. "He told me that too." "Wait, how did he find out?" Melissa asked. I scratched the back of my neck, and grimaced. "He said that he... heard us... this morning." "Heard us what... Oh. Oh my god." She said, her face instantly flushing red as she made the realization. "Yeah, so maybe no more sex when there's anyone close enough to overhear." She laughed, but still looked slightly horrified. "Yeah, that's a good idea." She glanced over to my parents, who were now packing things into their car, much too far away to be listening in. She looked back at me, with a familiar gleam in her eye. "Despite how much I want you to fuck my brains out right now." I gazed at her lovingly. I wanted to strip off her clothes and take her right here on the grass and dried leaves. But of course, the situation demanded that I remain content to merely be in her presence. Seemingly on-cue, My dad approached. "We're all packed and the cabin is locked. Did you have a good weekend, Melissa?" She smiled up at him. "It was wonderful. I really missed being here, thanks for having me." "You're always welcome." Then my dad turned to me, and dashed any hopes of staying behind for a while with Melissa after my parents left. "Nobody's used that boat trailer since spring, I'll follow you home just in case there's any trouble." "Okay." I said, trying my best not to sound disappointed. "As soon as your mother is ready, we'll go." As he turned to go, he paused and said. "We really do enjoy your company, Melissa. It's a shame what happened. If there's ever anything you need, all you have to do is ask." Melissa gave him a very sweet heartfelt smile. "Thanks." He nodded, and headed toward his car. "Well, it was really great seeing you again." I said to Melissa, knowing that my dad was probably still within earshot. Catching on immediately to the little show we needed to put on, she responded. "I'll have to try and come back next summer, I really love this place." I stood, and picked up my tent and backpack, holding them in front of my body to conceal an inconvenient bulge. "I'll probably be here." I looked in her eyes, and saw what she couldn't say, that she loved me, and it hurt to have to say goodbye, and there was no way in hell she was going to wait until next summer to see me again. "Cool." She said, picking up her own things. We carried our stuff to our vehicles, and I did a last walk around inspection of the boat and trailer. My mom and dad were in their car, waiting. Melissa walked up as I was getting ready to get in my truck. She gave me a quick, cousin-appropriate, hug. Before she let go, she whispered. "Call me when you get home." She flashed me a smile as she got into her car, and was the first of us to leave the cabin yard. I followed her, and my parents followed me. Melissa turned right at the end of the driveway, towards the road that would lead her home to Duluth. I looked in the rear view mirror, over the roof of my dad's car. The cabin looked lonely, as I always thought it did when everyone left. It would wait, nestled there among the towering pines and oaks, and elms, for people to return and give its existence meaning again. It would wait, patiently yearning, for joy and love to once again make itself whole. To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 1 Cousins reunion: a childhood friendship becomes love. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter One. It was one of those glorious mid-October days in Minnesota, where morning frost gives way to clear blue skies and temperatures warm enough for wearing tee shirts. My name is Charles, by the way, nice to meet you. Please don't call me Charlie, or Chuck or Chucky, I hate that. I work at a big box home improvement store near my home on the west side of the Twin Cities. I'm eighteen, and have spent most of the summer since graduating, being overworked and underpaid. I took Saturday, Sunday, and half of Friday off so that I could drive up and spend the weekend 'up north' at the family cabin, near Pelican Lake. Built by my great grandfather, Olaf Larson, in the early 1900's, the cabin was a place that anyone in my (quite large) extended family was free to use. The cabin itself is rather small, just a single room, adorned with a century's worth of hunting trophies and antique nick knacks. There were spaces in the woods around the cabin yard where people would park their RV's, and some nice grassy clearings for setting up tents. There was someone there on most weekends between spring and fall, and sometimes it was a pretty full house, with ten or twenty people showing up for a relaxing weekend of doing nothing. This, likely the last weekend of decent weather for the next six months or so, was going to be a busy one. I was halfway through the three hour drive, when my mom called me on my cell phone to make sure I was on my way, and if I had remembered my tent. Yes, I had remembered my tent, and yes, I remembered my sleeping bag and an extra blanket because it was going to get cold at night. Thanks, mom. Then she listed off who was there, and who else was on their way. Aunts and uncles, older brothers and sisters, relatives of every age and variety. My heart skipped a beat though, when she added as an afterthought that my cousin Melissa Olson, was there. Actually, she was my second cousin, but more importantly, she was my friend. Growing up, my weekends were occupied by exploring the woods around the cabin, fishing and swimming in the lake, or just hanging out around the fire pit chatting and telling stories. Many of those weekends, Melissa was right there at my side. I had more in common with her than with any of the male relatives close to my age, in terms of interests and personality, so often it was just the two of us. About three years back, there was some kind of family drama that I really didn't pay attention to, but as a result, the whole branch of the family that Melissa belonged to stopped showing up to family gatherings. I was fifteen at the time, and though I was really sad that I didn't get to see Melissa anymore, I was, you know, fifteen. At that age, there is so much going on in your life that, as sad as a change may be, something else always fills the gap. Once off the phone with my mom, all I could think about was Melissa. Memories of our adventures effervesced in my mind. I thought of the last time I saw her, how she smiled and said "See you next time!" with a quick hug. Through the years growing up, I never really put much thought into her appearance, but remembering that last goodbye, it dawned on me that she had always been quite pretty. At fifteen, she was only a little shorter than my own average height, and had a slim athletic build. She was always big into track and field sports at her school. What I remember most about her was her smile, carefree and easily expressed, and her eyes. She had the most beautiful icy blue eyes I had ever seen, eyes that truly were windows to her soul. Maybe it's just that I knew her so well, but with just one glance at her eyes, I could tell instantly what she was feeling, and have a pretty good idea of what she was thinking about. I wondered if it would be the same way after not seeing her for three years. She was almost exactly the same age as me, having been born in February of 1980, to my January of the same year, which means that she must have graduated high school this year too. I began imagining what she looked like now, and was only a few miles away from the cabin when I realized I had a raging erection. This, was no good. Regardless of how I was getting aroused.  The thought was of a childhood friend who was also a relative. I'll say I wasn't too proud of it, at that moment. I couldn't show up to a family gathering like this. I turned off onto a forestry road that I knew well, and piloted my pickup down one of the narrow overgrown logging trails that deer hunters use, to get to their stands. I've been down all of these trails, and know a hundred places that are perfect for when someone needs a little "alone time". I parked my truck and listened for a minute, just to be sure there wasn't anyone else driving around nearby. Still in the driver's seat, I unbuttoned my fly, and pulled my pants down to my ankles. I wrapped a hand around my cock and sighed with the pleasure of immanent release. Normally I would spunk to fantasies involving girls from high school, or one of the models from the couple of nudie mags I had hidden under my mattress at home. But right then, all I could imagine was Melissa, and my mental image of what she looked like now. I stroked furiously, and felt myself quickly building to orgasm. I hastily rummaged in the door pocket for a napkin with my left hand, found one, and barely had enough time to get it into place before I erupted. I groaned as I came, sending spurt after spurt of cum into the napkin, which wasn't up to the task of containing such a massive load. I sat there for a while, breathing hard, and feeling the cum that had soaked through the napkin ooze onto the palm of my left hand. It had been a while since I had cum that hard or that quickly. As the glow of orgasm faded, I started thinking that it wasn't right to get off like this to Melissa, but I knew I would have been a liar; if I said I wouldn't do it again. I cleaned up as best as I could with a few more napkins, got my pants back up, and checked myself in the vanity mirror just in case there was some glaring evidence that I had just jerked off. Satisfied that I looked normal, I arranged myself in my underwear so that if and when I got another boner, it would at least be pointing down, and not straight out for all of the family to see. I arrived at the cabin a few minutes later. People were spread out, around the yard; reading books, getting fishing equipment ready, or tending the fire in the stone fire pit. I was greeted with waves and hellos; nothing very enthusiastic. I mean, I do see most of these people pretty regularly. And honestly, I wasn't overly excited to see them either. I was however, very excited to see Melissa again, but looking around the yard, I didn't spot her anywhere. Then I heard the sharp crack sound that the cabin's screen door makes when someone lets it's spring slams itself shut. I looked over, and saw Melissa walking around the corner of the cabin. I hope no one saw my jaw drop, because she was gorgeous. She was barefoot, her long athletic legs disappearing beneath a knee-length flower pattern sun dress that flowed around her as she strode. Her hair was longer that she used to have it, and it trailed gracefully behind her, it's sandy blonde color glowing in the sunlight. When she noticed me, her face lit up. The warmth of her smile could have melted a glacier. "Charles!" She squealed. She ran across the yard and practically threw herself into my arms, hugging me tight. I hugged her back, just as tight. "Oh my God, it's so good to see you!" She said, laughing with joy. I don't think anyone had ever been so excited to see me in my entire life, and it felt a bit awkward, but I felt the same about her, so I just went with it. "It's great to see you too." I said. We broke off our hug, but she kept an arm around my back. She started moving towards the cabin, and I went with, putting an arm across her shoulders. "It's been over three years," She said excitedly. "We have so much to catch up on!" I craned my neck up to try and look down on her. "I see you're still a little bit shorter than me?" She poked me in the belly and said with mock sternness. "You're wearing boots. Take them off and we're the same height." Be both laughed, and I was struck again at how beautiful she was. Even her laugh was like music. As we walked, my eyes strayed to her chest, where the slightest bit of a lacy white bra could be seen under the edge of her dress. Her tits were, for lack of a better word, perfect. They weren't large, a B cup I imagined, as if I knew anything about the particulars of tit size. What they were though, were proportionate. They were just the right size and shape for her. I was starting to imagine what they would look like free from any clothes, and must have spent just a few too many seconds looking. Something made me look up at her face, and I saw her watching me with a funny little smile. Our eyes locked, and I was surprised to not only see a lack of offence there, but for all I could tell, she was pleased that I was ogling her. She looked away with a satisfied smile, and gave me a little squeeze with the arm that was still around my back. "Your mom is almost done with dinner. I don't know about you, but I'm starving." Chapter Two. My mom fried up walleye that my older brothers had caught earlier that day, and we all ate more than we should have, but man, nothing is better than pan-fried walleye that was in the lake just a few hours prior. After dinner, when everyone was just lounging around and catching up on gossip, I got my tent out of the bed of my pickup, and started walking towards the farthest away clearing to set it up in. Melissa called out to me. "Can you set mine up too?" "Sure." I called back. "Where do you want it?" "Next to yours is fine. I promise I don't snore too loud." She replied, which got some laughs. I set up the tents, and went back, claiming a spot on one of the benches near the fire. Melissa had changed out of her dress into some loose-fitting jeans and a blue tee shirt. She was in the process of explaining what she had been up to recently. She had moved out of her parent's house in Duluth back in February, on her eighteenth birthday. She didn't have a place to stay yet, so she spent a few weeks living in her car, a beat up old Toyota Camry, before one of her friend's parents took pity on her, and let her stay with them until she got her own place. Now, if you know anything about being in Duluth, Minnesota in February, you can imagine how much that sucked. My heart ached in empathy for her, and I actually teared up a little. Thankfully the wind was shifting around, so I could pass it off as just getting smoke in my eyes. Melissa continued her story, about how the people who had taken her in offered her a part time job to work as a cashier in their store. She worked evenings and weekends until she graduated high school; at which point she got a small apartment south of town. She still worked at their shop, but now pretty much ran the place, which the owners were ecstatic about, because it finally gave them the opportunity to do some traveling. As I listened, I became more and more in awe of Melissa. Let's use me as an example to compare and contrast. I'm of average height for a guy, with an average build. Melissa is slightly above average height for a girl, with a fit and toned body. My face isn't particularly handsome. Again, very average. She has the heart-shaped face of an angel. I live at home with my parents. I don't pay rent. I have an okay job, but what money I make, I tend to spend frivolously. She has her own apartment, a good job, and is saving her own money to go to college next year. I couldn't do anything but watch her as she talked. I noticed tiny details that I never even thought to look for on anyone else; How her neck moved when she talked, how she flipped her head to get her hair out of her face, how every time our eyes met, her smile would get just a little bit wider. I felt utterly unworthy to be in the presence of such a glorious creature. As the night went on, people went off to their beds in their campers and tents, or one of the four beds in the cabin and its three season porch. Eventually it was just me and Melissa. She came over and sat in the old metal glider bench seat, right next to me, resting her head on my shoulder and gazing into the glowing remnants of the fire. "I've missed coming here." She said quietly. "It's so peaceful." "I missed you." I replied. She looked up at me and smiled. "I've missed you too." For a long time we sat there in silence just staring at the red and orange coals. Eventually they were dying away, and we began to see our breath in the increasingly chilly air. Melissa yawned. Even the way she did that, was beautiful to me. "I think it's time for bed." I whispered to her. She nodded in agreement, and I walked with her to where our tents were. She gave me a tired hug, said goodnight, and went into her tent. I entered my own tent, stripped down to my underwear, (I always sleep in just my boxer briefs,) and crawled into my sleeping bag. It was one of those big flannel old-school ones, not one of those small mummy bags. It had enough room inside for me to really sprawl out, and was plenty warm enough for camping in just about any kind of weather. I'm pretty sure I was asleep before my head hit the pillow. I awoke to a rustling in the leaves outside my tent. It was too heavy to be from raccoons. My first thought was that it was a black bear, as it wasn't unusual for a black bear to wonder through the cabin yard. But when I heard the zipper to the tent flap, I was reassured. I was confused though, as to who would be coming into my tent in the middle of the night. The flap opened, and I saw a silhouette, blond hair glowing silver in the moonlight. My heart instantly started racing. Was I dreaming? Melissa was sneaking into my tent! With the moonlight coming through the open tent flap, she could see that I was awake. "I'm c-cold." She whispered. Without thinking, I opened up my sleeping bag. "Come on." I whispered. She crawled into the tent, zipping up the flap behind her, then scrambled into my sleeping bag with me, still fully dressed. She was freezing. I pulled her in tight to me, spooning her from behind, and wrapping one arm under her neck, the other one over her, and wrapping around her waist. I even had one leg over her thigh. I explained it was to transfer body heat as quickly as I could. Her shivering eventually subsided. As she drifted off to sleep, she said in a barely audible whisper. "I hate the cold." While her breathing reduced to long, slow, deep breaths; I laid there thinking about just how much I loved this moment with Melissa. I've had a few girlfriends, but none of them were very serious. Even though I thought I loved them, I now knew that I had no idea of what love was. Until this moment. As I watched Melissa sleep, I realized that I loved her, truly and deeply. I nestled my face against the back of her neck, breathing in the herbal smell of her. I fell back asleep with joy in my heart. When I awoke again, it was just getting to be light out, and the first birds were beginning to sing. I looked at Melissa, still wrapped in my arms, and sleeping with an expression of serene contentment. It was at this time that my body caught on to the fact that it was pressed up against a very beautiful female, and I started to get worried that the rock hard penis pressing into Melissa's lower back would wake her up. I don't know if it was because of that, but she did wake up before too long. She shifted and stretched, before slightly rotating her back so she was nestling back against me. "What happened last night?" I asked with my arm on my hip. "Don't you have a sleeping bag?" "I do, I got it at Goodwill, so it was cheap, but it's not very good." "Well, I have a blanket you can use, and I'm pretty sure there's extra bedding in the cabin." She sighed contentedly and pulled my arm back around her waist. "Or; I could sleep here again tonight?" "Or you could sleep here tonight." I replied. After a little while she said. "You're warm." And hard, I thought. There was no way she didn't know. I yearned to kiss her. I yearned to grab her hips and grind my cock against her. I wanted to explore her whole body with my hands. I wanted her to put her hands on me. But I was terrified of doing anything, even suggesting anything that she didn't want. I was torn, because I was pretty sure that she did want something. The looks she gave me the previous day, the little smiles, and now snuggling up against me and my hard cock, all screamed in my head to do something, anything! I was just about to slide my hand down to her hip when she announced. "I have to pee." As she was leaving my tent, she turned back and gave me a small kiss on the cheek, a quick smile, then was gone. It took a while for my hard-on to subside, but once it did, I got dressed and went outside. Chapter Three. With a slight detour through the trees, (being a guy has some advantages, the whole forest is my urinal.) I joined the family in the cabin yard. One of my uncles was making eggs and bacon on a grill top griddle, and everyone else was in a different state of waking up. My mom asked Melissa and me, if we were warm enough in our tents last night, and informed us that there were extra blankets. I said that I was fine. Melissa cheerily replied that she was toasty warm, and I had to look away to avoid being seen smiling like an idiot. Even though nothing happened, it still wouldn't look good for the whole family to know that I was spooning my cousin all night. After breakfast, it seemed like everyone but Melissa and I, had plans to do things during the day. Some were going fishing, some were going into Pine River, Breezy Point, and Nisswa, to shop the antique stores and other shops. Melissa looked at me with that smile that somehow was more than just an innocent smile. "So, what do you want to do today?" She asked me. "We could go for a hike. Find some of the trails we used to know?" Her face lit up. "Yes! Let's go find Pine Grove Cathedral! We could bring lunch and make a picnic out of it, too!" "So, what do you want to eat for lunch?" "I don't know, what do you want to eat for lunch?" She said mockingly, then laughed. "Oh, no, I don't play that game. I know what I like to eat, so I'll get the lunch together." She hopped up from the camp chair she was sitting in, and skipped to the cabin. Like, actually skipped. It was adorable. Though, how her ass moved in her jeans as she went, was an even better sight. I stuffed an old quilt into a backpack, then after a moment's thought, crammed in two hoodies. It might get cold earlier tonight, I was not going to let Melissa be cold if there was anything I could do about it. Soon we were walking side by side along the dirt road that lead past the cabin. From there we cut along an ATV trail to one of the State forestry roads, heading deep into the woods where there weren't any other cabins. We chatted as we walked, about music and school, and a host of other mundane things. It really didn't matter to me what we talked about. At some point we started holding hands, and it seemed like the most wonderful, natural thing ever. I began to notice that, unlike literally every other conversation I had ever had, with anyone my age, Melissa was being absolutely honest and forthright. Like an open book, she wasn't hiding anything, so I made a conscious decision to do the same for her. When the conversation came to the topic of previous relationships, I told her about some embarrassing things that happened to me when I was with my first girlfriend. Things that I had sworn to myself to never speak of again. She laughed, but with me, not at me, and countered with an even more embarrassing story from her past. It was surreal. We shared what our thoughts and feelings were, when we had been in particularly awkward situations. We told each other our fears and insecurities. It felt so good to lay my most personal self out before her, and be accepted as who I am. And to have her do the same, well, it was by far the most amazing experience of my life, so far. We had wondered down miles of ever smaller dirt roads, until the two dirt tracks on a grassy path ended in a clearing, marking the farthest someone could go in a car. There were a couple of footpaths that led away from here, and I had to search a bit through the overgrown brush to find the one I wanted. At one time the path was a logging road, but all traces of that were long gone. Back in the twenties, or even before, this whole area had been clear cut. Most of the existing forest had grown up naturally from that, but there were some places that had been replanted, then forgotten about. The path led us up a hillside, thick with huge Oaks, and Elms, and Maples, leaves ablaze in oranges, reds, and yellows, in dazzling and vivid variety. When we neared the top of the hill, we looked at each other and smiled. The place up ahead was our favorite place in all of the this forest. We weren't ever officially allowed to go this far on our own, which had made it all the more special. Cresting the hill, the forest changed. Gone were the leafy hardwoods, in their place were endless evenly spaced rows of towering Red Pines. For as far as we could see in every direction, arrow-straight trunks rose to the sky. Far above, their branches intertwined, lush needles blocking any but the barest glimpse of the sky. Even though we were grown up, this place still had that awe-inspiring sense of hugeness. Our talking stopped as we were struck with a sense of reverence for this magical place. In silence, we walked down the row for a while, then cut across the rows towards a patch of sunlight in the distance. It was a clear space where a storm, long before our time, had blown down some trees, which had then been scavenged for firewood. I was pleased to see that it wasn't overgrown with trees, but had remained a perfect little grassy meadow, nestled inside a living cathedral. We walked out into the middle, and looked around. Melissa spoke softly. "Nothing from my childhood is ever as good as I remember it, but this.." She trailed off. "Is better." I added, watching her closely. "So much better." She agreed, turning in a circle to take it all in. She stopped, facing me. "Are you hungry?" I asked. She gave me that funny little smile, and when her blue eyes met my green ones, it finally clicked. The whole time since our reunion, every time she looked at me, the same emotion, the same desire, was there to see in her eyes, clear as day. When she responded with "I'm starving," I knew she didn't just mean that she was hungry for the sandwiches she had in her backpack. But, then again, we had just walked almost ten miles through the woods. So, when she started digging out the aforementioned sandwiches, I wasn't completely disappointed. Chapter Four. I spread out the old quilt I had packed, and we sat cross legged facing each other, close enough for our knees to be touching. We talked as we ate, and laughed at the occasional burp, or dribble of jelly from our p b and j sandwiches, that were gone in short order. We had talked about some pretty personal things today, but what she asked next, kinda caught me off guard. "How often do guys jerk off?" Without trepidation I replied. "I jerk off at least once a day, usually before bed. I think I'm pretty normal as guys go, so... yeah." "So, do you just, Could you do it more if you wanted to?" She asked, looking genuinely curious. "Yeah, I guess. There's usually tons of times during the day that I could do it if I had the time and the privacy." "Could you do it any time you want, like, do you need to get in the mood?" I laughed. "Guys don't need much to get in the mood. Like really, it doesn't take much at all to get me hard, and then I'm ready to go, if I wanted to. It's actually pretty annoying. What about you, girls I mean?" "Oh, I'm horny All the time. For the longest time, I thought I was some kind of sexual pervert, until one of my girlfriends said she was the same way." Subconsciously conjuring a few mental images, and out of my own curiosity, I asked. "How often do you?" "Every morning. Every night. Usually once during the day." She stated matter-of-factually. "Wow." I said, then after a slightly awkward pause. "Are you right now?" "All. The. Time." She said, staring into my eyes. "Especially right now." "Me too" I said softly. She glanced quickly down to the bulge in my pants, then returned her eyes to mine. "I noticed." Her voice was almost a whisper. She leaned in a little closer to me. "Have you, since you got here yesterday?" "I did on the way up, to avoid any, you know, embarrassment that might pop up, but not since. You?" She shook her head in the negative, and moved closer. Her face was right in front of mine. I studied the intricate detail of her irises, and by the way they moved, I could tell she was studying mine. Our lips were so close to touching, I could feel the heat of her quick and shallow breath on my face. I summoned the courage to make the actual first move. She made a tiny inaudible gasp as my hand brushed the underside of her jawline, and slid along her neck under her ear. I let my fingers sift their way into her silky hair, and gently cupped the back of her head. As I pulled her towards me, her lips parted to meet mine. My tongue found hers, and we both made a humming moan of pleasure, as we began kissing. Slowly at first, tentative and gentle, but soon becoming more urgent and intense. We were like two starving people, set before a lavish buffet. After the first few bites, the body remembers what it needs most, and ravenous hunger takes control. After what seemed like forever, and no time at all, we parted, breathing heavy and licking saliva off of slightly numb lips. The look in her eyes, was subtly different now. The need was still there, without a doubt, but now I could see so much more. A tiny change in the way she was looking at me, or perhaps just a change of how I was seeing her, and it was as if her eyes were screaming "I love you!" I hoped she could see my love for her, in my eyes. She moved back in quickly, and our kissing resumed. This time it remained slow and passionate, and was all the sweeter for it. Our hands began roving over each other's body, from neck to back, to hips, to chest, and every curve and line between. I cupped her firm tits and gave them slight squeeze, making her moan into my mouth. She caressed my cheeks with her palms, then slowly trailed her hands down, down, down, until she found my belt. She fumbled around a little, trying to get it unbuckled, so I reached down and helped. That done, she wasted no time in undoing the top button of my button fly jeans. With the first one free, she pulled to the sides, and the rest popped open in a string. We had stopped kissing, as what was going on required a little bit more concentration than we would have been able to give. I shifted a little to make it easier for her to tug on my underwear, and send a hand down inside. I gasped as she closed her hand around my Very erect cock, and pulled it up into the open. Realizing I was behind in the undoing-of-pants race, I went for her waist, only to find her jeans already open. Sneaky girl. She must have done her own before mine. I laid beside her, the two of us on our sides, facing each other. I slid a hand inside her pale blue panties, and was surprised to find that she had shaved her pubic hair. Not that it's anything strange or unusual, I just wasn't expecting it. I liked it. I went farther down, and when my fingers slid down along her labia, she shuddered. Breathing hard now, she pressed her cheek against mine, then started sliding her hand up and down my shaft. She was doing it very differently than I do it, naturally; and I had been a little anxious that she wouldn't know how to do it right. Well, she didn't. But that didn't matter, because it still felt amazing. I slid my middle finger into the wet hotness between her pussy lips, moving it slowly through and back. I varied the motion a little bit, here and there, being mindful of how her body responded. When I would do something, and she would gasp in pleasure, I did more of that. Remembering something I read in a magazine, yes I read the articles too, I moved my hand a little farther down and found the opening to her hole with my middle finger. I slowly pushed it inside of her. She moaned loudly, and rested her head on my shoulder. I moved my free hand to the back of her head, holding her against me. She had stopped stroking me, but I didn't care. She laid flat on her back and surrendered to my overture. I wanted to make her cum. I needed, to make her cum. I began moving my finger in and out of her, massaging the inside of her, with a "come here" motion, just like the article said to do. She was moaning with every breath now, and she started rocking her hips in time with my finger. Her moans got louder and louder, every breath quicker than the last. I moved my finger a little quicker, with a little more pressure. Finally, she took one last deep breath and held it in. Her whole body was quivering, and I could feel her pussy spasm tightly around my finger. She let out her breath as a long sigh. She raised her head and rolled to look at me with complete satisfaction. Cupping my face with her hand, she kissed me. Remembering that she had neglected my needs, she pulled back a little and started to say; "I'm sorry", but I stopped her with a finger to her lips. I kissed her, and as I did, I felt both of her hands wrap around my cock. She must have read an article or two, herself, because what she did, felt wonderful. She sat up and rolled me onto my back. She moved her hands in unison, up and down, gripping firmly, but not too hard. She added a slight twist to the hand that went over the head of my cock, and it was my turn to start moaning. She laid down by me, her head on my shoulder as I took her into my embrace. She looked down to watch what she was doing to me, and I kissed her forehead, before beginning to pant into her hair She kept stroking me, and I could feel my own orgasm build. This wasn't a quick jerk and spurt, like I'm usually satisfied with. No, this was different. This orgasm was building like an avalanche, powerful and unstoppable. I was distinctly aware that I was ever closer to climax, I could tell that she was excited to have this opportunity. Release was immanent, and I managed to gasp "I'm going to cum". The avalanche roared through me, and I shuddered as I felt spurt after spurt of cum shoot through my cock. My geyser shot up and slightly off to my side, where in landed somewhere in the patchwork quilt. Melissa sat up and witnessed the 3 following ‘aftershocks'.  My hand was back in her panties, finger again inside her, so I went back to work. I felt her body respond to my renewed attentions, quickly re-attaining that urgent build to climax. She moved back down to my embrace, and I used my free hand to keep fingering her engorged twat. She was shaking soon, and pressed her palm over my hand, to keep it pressed deep and hard inside her cunt; having cum again from my ministrations. Neither of us moved a muscle for at least a minute, until we had both caught our breath. She looked up at me, and we stared into each other's eyes. No words were necessary. The bond between us was undeniable, unbreakable. Hearts, minds and souls, as one. As perfect as the moment was, I'll admit lying like I was for so long, on a lumpy patch of the meadow, was getting uncomfortable. She made a tiny disappointed sound when I removed my hand from her pants. We both looked down. She had caught much my jizz in her hand, and my hand was soaking wet with her juices. We both started laughing. Then, like it was the most ordinary thing to do, she raised her hand to her mouth and slurped up the cum, licking her palm clean. I, in turn, licked my own hand clean. "I like how you taste." She said softly. "You taste wonderful." I replied. And she did. It wasn't like anything I'd ever tasted before, almost; sweet. Most of all, it was the taste of her, which by that fact alone, made it great. We got out of our current positions, and I laid down on my back, in a better, softer spot on the blanket. She gently laid her body down on mine. Her chest was on my belly and her thighs straddled my legs. I intertwined the fingers of one hand with one of hers, and rested my other on her hip. I must have fallen asleep, because the next thing I knew, the sunbeams were gone from our magical little clearing. I checked my watch and discovered that I had been asleep for at least an hour and a half. It was nearly three in the afternoon. Melissa was awake, and watching my every move. She gave me a brief kiss. "You're adorable when you're sleeping." "You didn't sleep?" She shook her head. "Watching you was way better than sleep." Even after all we had shared, I found myself blushing. She giggled. "You're adorable when you're awake too." Her giggle was contagious, I couldn't help but join her. I kissed her, and said. "We should really get going." She nodded in agreement, and her smile faded ever so slightly, which nearly broke my heart. Chapter Five. On the hike back to the cabin, there was significantly less talking. For the most part, we were both perfectly content to hold hands and enjoy the colorful autumn scenery. Every once in a while, one of us would ask something like "Favorite color?", and we would both give our answer. Her favorite color is blue, mine is red. While there were some differences in the things we liked, we found that we had much more in common, just like how we were years ago. For example, we both loved cheesy science-fiction movies, and thought that the soundtrack to "Conan The Barbarian" was just about the best soundtrack to a movie; ever. Our favorite food was pepperoni pizza, and our favorite fast food was Taco Bell. I could go on and on, but suffice to say, I had more in common with Melissa than I did with any of my guy friends. It was nearly dark, and we were about a half mile from the cabin, and just passing by a long abandoned old shack, when I had an idea. I stopped walking. A few steps up the road she stopped and faced me, confused. I stepped forward, grabbed her hand, and led her around to the back of the shack. Once safely out of sight from the road, I pulled her close and kissed her passionately. She melted into my arms. When we broke the kiss to catch our breath, I whispered. "Turn around, and lean back into me." Which she did without question. I brushed her hair aside, and started kissing her neck, soliciting a sigh of pleasure. While I did that, I cupped her tits, squeezing them gently. I could feel her nipples through her clothes, and I gave them the gentlest of pinches, which she seemed to really like. My hands moved down her flat belly, and I managed to get her pants undone very quickly. I trailed my fingertips along the lines between her hips and her groin, and I could feel her push her hips forward, desperate for my hand to reach its destination. My fingers teased her between her bald pussy lips in the ways that had got the best reaction earlier, and I was not disappointed. With great concentration, I used two of my fingers to spread her lips apart slightly, then slowly sank my middle finger into her, as deeply as I could. I started doing the thing that had made her cum twice already, today. She groaned in ecstasy. As her pleasure build towards release, I pushed a second finger inside of her cunt. Her knees went weak, and I found that between the arm around her chest holding her to me, and the hand with two fingers deep inside her, I was holding up most of her weight. In her labored breathing, she quietly gasped the word "yes." I moved my fingers in the same "come here" motion I did with just the one, being ultra-attentive to her reactions. Tiny variations in my movements yielded big results, and she came quickly, body tensing and quivering all over. As she fought to get her ragged breathing under control, she managed to whisper. "Oh my god you are good at this!" I whispered back. "I'm glad." I was glad, and damn if I wasn't proud of myself. I was not only able to make her cum, but apparently I'm able to make her do it in spectacular fashion. I made a quiet vow to myself, that I would study even the tiniest of ways her body reacted, so every time we were together like this, it would be better for her. When she could stand on her own, she turned and wrapped her arms around me in a hug, resting her head on my shoulder. She held me tightly, and didn't move. I could tell that something was different, something was; wrong? Instantly worried that I had done something to upset her, I asked as gently as I could. "What is it?" She pulled her face up and looked at me. There were tears in her eyes. He voice was sorrowful. "I don't deserve you." I wanted to say something like "Of course you do." but she cut me off before I could respond. "No, I don't deserve you. You're just so kind, and wonderful, and amazing, and the way you look at me makes my heart melt." Tears rolled down her perfect cheeks, and her voice became anguished. "And I Can't have you. No one would ever accept this." She did have a point. A point I had swept into a corner of my mind, and hidden under a rug. We were second cousins. Technically, it's perfectly legal for us to be together, and as societal taboos went, it was actually pretty low on the list. But our friends and family would absolutely, one hundred percent, not be okay with it. I didn't know what to say, so I stayed quiet. "I ran away from my family. Some of them are just shitty people, and I couldn't care less what they thought about me." She was almost sobbing now. "But I love your family. You mom is just the best, and your brothers and sisters, everybody... I couldn't live with what they would think of me, and I couldn't live with what they would think about you." The look of pleading in her eyes made my heart break, and I began to cry. I didn't have an answer. We had found something so special, so perfect. We got just a taste of what we could be together. To face the fact that this wonderful thing had to end, that it couldn't blossom into what we both dreamed it could be, was devastating. I rubbed her back as she cried into my shoulder. "Growing up, every time my parents would bring me up here, I would ask, is Melissa going to be there? When they'd say no, I was always so disappointed. Seeing you up here; was something that I always looked forward to." Her crying began to slow as she listened to me talk. "All of my best memories were made here, with you. When it was time to go home, I was always sad, but I had to go home. I had school and friends, a whole different life. When I'd ask my parents if you were going to be here, and they said yes, that was always the happiest I'd been since we last said goodbye." She looked at me, the crying having nearly stopped. "So, we live two lives? I don't know if we can do that." "If it's the choice between that, and nothing at all..." She nodded her head slowly. "People will find out, eventually." "We'll just have to be careful." I cupped her face in my hands. "Living without you now, is not an option." It really wasn't an option. Not after the last, what, thirty hours? Did I really fall so madly in love with this person in only a day and a half? No, of course not. This was a love that had taken a lifetime to build. We reunited after three years apart, and were now mature enough to realize what could be, and we reached for it. Now that we had both grasped it, neither of us could ever let go. We stayed behind the shack for a while, to regain our composure. It was almost fully dark out now, and starting to get chilly, so I gave Melissa one of the hoodies I had packed. She put it on gratefully, and it warmed my heart to see her smile back on her face. As we turned down the cabin's driveway, she leaned over to me and said. "Our situation is very Shakespearean. Star crossed lovers and all that." I chuckled. "Just hopefully without, you know, the poison and the dagger." To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Liza Loves Her New FamilyBased on a post by DangerHunt69. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Buffet For ThreeNow things were a little awkward; two of the five boys had had their penises inside me, and the rest had seen my panty clad ass. Everyone was being super nice to me, and I bet I knew why. The occasional glance at the bulges on my chest or the long look as I walked away, had turned into constant eyes on me. I wore baggy clothes but of course this didn't help in a room full of college boys.Eventually the advances by the boys became more and more blatant until finally one day when I was particularly hungry I blurted out, "Hey, whoever wants to take me out for Hibachi can screw me afterwards."Chester and Hahn jumped at the opportunity, but I wasn't sure how we'd work that out. But never mind the details, I was just happy to get another free meal. “Fine”, I said; “But whoever starts a stupid debate about video games, gets dumped! Got it!” The rest of the room cheered for me, but Chester and Hahn looked whipped by a girl.They took me to a Hibachi place in the suburb of Chester, very fitting. I ordered the most expensive dish they offered, Mako shark, and ate the whole meal in a vicious frenzy. I loved eating and it was like I could shovel mound after mound of food into my mouth without ever getting fat. I'm not sure if it's because I have a high metabolism or just because I'm young, to be honest. Chester and Hahn had a good time too, perhaps in denial at the possibly extremely awkward event that was going to take place afterwards.Hahn's parents were rich and actually had rented him a studio apartment of his own, off-campus. We went there because not only was it the nicest of our places, but he was the only one of us that lived by himself. Once we got there, we all took a few minutes to get ready before I earnestly stripped down and cheekily decided to rub my tits together and wink at the boys. Mama don't like to waste time. I was wearing a new sexy pink lace bra that cost half a fucking fortunate, before I unclasped it in the back and had my titties drop out and then bounce back up like basketballs. Being busty yet perky, had its fun moments to be sure. I, being the ball of originality that I am, told them that now that they've seen mine, that I get to see theirs'. They blushed awkwardly for a second before complying with my request. I sat on the couch and waited for my show to begin.Predictably, both my friends were already erect. And to my surprise Hahn's cock was, regular sized! It was decent, maybe 5 inches compared to Chester's 5 1/2, but he didn't have Chester's wide girth. I then encouraged both of the boys to come take one of my tits in their hands and squeeze."Nice right? There is enough of me to go around." I said as the two guys sat on each side of me."Damn Liza, I knew your tits were big but I had no idea they were this big!" Hahn said, astonished."They're so fucking nice! And look at your adorable nipples! I just wanna" Chester said as he took my left nipple in his mouth and started sucking my tit."Thanks." I said, losing my composure. I was trying to be a top but it was so abundantly clear I was a submissive bottom.My shyness snatching my tongue, I got up then laid an Anime throw blanket across the chaise portion Hahn's leather couch. It was a long L shape sectional, and nice as fuck. My parents were well off but Hahn's family was fucking loaded.I was on my knees & elbows. Now fully undressed, Chester approached me from behind. Then Hahn came around & stood in front of my head, which was propped up in my hands. He was the perfect height. I opened my mouth wide to receive his cock. His bulbous head brushed my lips apart and then he pushed it into my mouth.I was expecting to be penetrated simultaneously by Chester, so it took me a little by surprise when he slapped my ass hard with his hand. I would have yelped, but my mouth was full of dick. I didn't want Hahn's dick bitten by accident, so I had to be careful. Instead, my eyes widened and my body jerked just a little. Hahn took this as encouragement to push further into my mouth, nearing the middle of my throat. Chester slapped me again. I was used to mental punishment, but the physical nature of this had taken me off guard and I have to say, destabilized me a little. Again, I flinched. Hahn pushed deeper, his cock now bottomed out & partly in my throat, but I knew that was all he had left. A third slap, I was getting sore now, and imagined that my ass would be bright red. Hahn stood there, his balls rested against my chin. I was spread eagle, and impaled orally on a cock. I had recently learned that I was a loud moaner, and I definitely vocalized my pleasure the entire time they were tag-teaming me.My ass jiggled each time Chester smacked it. ‘Just fuck me already?' I finally blurted out. It is hard to communicate when your mouth is full of awesome Asian cock. The last clapping sound was like a starting gun to Hahn, who reinserted & started to face-fuck me. He'd withdraw a couple of inches and then thrust his whole length into me again. He started out slowly at first, but then picked up speed. Chester finally figured it out, and  got positioned behind me, then rammed my cunt to his base. His thick shaft pressed me wide.It was shortly after that something strange happened, I started to feel, at peace. I submitted, letting the pleasure run through me and went with the flow. I knew I wanted to please them, and I felt warm, almost cared for, as I was being double teamed. Sensory overload. I could feel tears form in my eyes and trickle down my forehead and into my hair. But these weren't tears of sadness, but of joy.It felt like, it felt like I had found my family. One of them was using my throat as a sex toy and the other was pounding my cunt. I felt wanted, needed, like I finally belonged somewhere.I began to feel overwhelmed. Focus, Liza. I'm a good girl taking my friends' cocks deep inside me to help them get off, that's all that mattered. Don't let this excruciating emotion spoil the mood. What you are doing for Chester and Hahn is peak selflessness. I can do this, I can overcome my anxiety. I took a few deep breaths in between Hahn's thrusts. It didn't lessen, so I embraced it. I'm a mess, and that's hot.My cunt felt raw. But I was so damn turned on. My friends, yes my friends, were using me like a blow up sex doll. I could feel my juices oozing out of my vagina. Feel my clit throbbing as I opened up my throat to Hahn, and my vagina to Chester. My face was blush red, for the first time in my life: I was hyper-aroused.Tears were now pouring down my face. This was all a little too much. But no sooner than I had come to that realization, I felt a rope of warm cum shoot onto my back, followed by another and another."Fuck!" Chester announced. More grunts from behind me, then warm drips on my ass cheeks. A deep sigh, then Chester dropped to the couch, beside me. "Your turn, Hahn." He said, slapping my ass one final time before swapping places with my short Asian friend.I took the opportunity to roll over, still on the plush throw blanket, but now on my back, diagonally across the extension of his sectional sofa. And now Hahn knelt and scooped up both my legs. I rested them over each of his shoulders, then he was inside me. I didn't speak. He slid his average member halfway in, it felt so refreshing, and then sunk all five inches of his cock into my cunt. I was sopping wet and took him easily. He started fucking me. It might have been smaller than Chester's dick, but the length and narrower width of Hahn's cock gave me the rest I needed to recover. Chester sat up and began massaging my massive tits. My nipples stood up and said; ‘squeeze me, suck me'. Chester understood the sign language and accommodated in a much gently disposition than the spankings he'd previously gotten his jollies from.In pain from being fucked hard at both ends of my body, I just laid there submitting to them. Hahn would withdraw his dick completely, push his head just barely into me and then immediately thrust forward, giving me all 5 of his inches at once. I gasped. Hahn repeated this over and over, a little harder each time. He pushed again and again, his balls slapping against my ass. I had never taken two dicks in one day.Lust had consumed me. Then, suddenly and unexpectedly, it happened. I came hard. Twisting and turning, I felt the orgasm stirring deep in my cock-filled cunt, then rush outwards. It started inside me, then slowly made its way out, eventually covering my entire body in spasming pleasure until I was shaking from overstimulation. I felt warm liquid pouring from my vagina as I spasmed while still being held down. As my violent orgasm continued, I felt the room start spinning. I had cum, and just from penetration, what the fuck? I spent a minute in a panting daze, half awake and half asleep. I had cum so hard that it took a couple minutes for my brain to work again. Hahn withdrew his cock, dripping with my crème. His belly and thighs were dripping wet. He was panting and his spent cock was still bobbing as it slowly deflated."Hahn, you're soaked. Did I do that to you?" I asked, surprised. Squirting was something I had heard about but never knew that I could actually do."Yeah! I know, right?" Hahn chuckled in a satisfied, half-drunk demeanor.The throw blanket seemed to have taken the lion's share of my squirting. I gazed up at Hahn. His cock was covered in both my cunt juice and his ejaculate. The head of his cock dripped with cum."Hahn, you fucking bastard. You weren't supposed to cum in me!" I'd been on the pill for a couple weeks. But unwritten college ethics dictate that a guy always pulls out."God damn it Hahn, you're not supposed to do that!" Chester reprimanded him."Sorry, please don't be mad." Hahn pleaded."Hahn, please, you know that can get a woman pregnant." I warned him."I know. I got a little carried away. I'll buy you Plan B."I was now sobbing. My throat and cunt had both been used and abused. I wailed, the tears were now a flood. My body shook with emotion. I wasn't handling the overstimulation too well. It felt like my body had just released a ton of pent up stress and now I was all wobbly and unfocused.Hahn felt like shit. He assumed I was devastated by his mistake.No, I had been through a lot, but I'd say it was a pretty positive experience. Chester was a real gentleman and asked me if I was okay, then brought me a glass of water and cuddled up with me. I also reached for Hahn & he got the hint and cuddled up on my other side. It was marvelous, even if my bawling sounded otherwise.After our threesome was over, we all cleaned up the mess and it appeared the leather couch was still fine. Then we watched Community in our undies. Hahn even brought out a bottle of fancy vodka imported from Vladivostok for us to chill out with, as we all sat on his couch half naked, Hahn grabbed us a bigger blanket. After a few episodes I gave them both a final fellatio and we called it a damn good night.Fuck my cunt is sore.Interlude: The Big Bang TheoryHave you ever read the Stephen King novel I T? I don't mean watched the movie but actually read the book? Well there's a scene where umm, how to put it? "The Losers" all have sex with the same person to show their "unity" so that they can escape being lost in the sewers. I want to be this person for my friend group. The glue that holds them all together, the cunt that they can take out all of their frustrations on. I've learned that sex is the best way to blow off steam. I want to form a sense of community with me as its focal point.The Gang BangMy grief is tremendous but my love is bigger. Your real family isn't the one you're born into but rather the one you choose for yourself. I have a family now, and I love them.Soon after my first threesome, I found out that Rob (the tall chubby one) was a virgin. He was too shy to admit it, himself but some of the other guys brought it up once to tease him. After I found out this information, I knew I had to do something. He's such a sweet heart, I knew I needed to make his first time special. So, for Halloween I dressed up as his "waifu" Aloy from Horizon (not the race car game, the one with robotic dinosaurs). I even went as far as to dye my hair red and had a special plan in mind. For my costume, I even made a bow out of PVC pipe. Which was a stupid idea cause it looked like ass, but I wanted to make my own rather than just buying one on Etsy.On the last day of October, everyone got together for a big Halloween party. The theme was: character's dressed up as other characters. Rob took this idea and dressed up as Luigi if he were a member of the Akatsuki, while Hahn dressed up as a "Jewish Samurai" wearing a Hasidic beard over a kabuto. Brad dressed up as a, furry? I'm not sure. It was a bear costume with a top hat and monocle. Mike dressed up as Handsome Jack in a Fallout vault suit and Chester dressed up as Zelda dressed up as Link. I, however, broke this theme because that totally would have fucked up my plan. Perhaps I was a slut dressed up as Aloy?  We all drank and drank, and after a few "brewskis" I was sufficiently drunk. It was time.I walked up to Rob, grabbed his hand and led him to the bathroom. I stripped naked & pulled down his pants, got on my knees and put his massive dick in my mouth to get him hard. I was fucking surprised too, this thing was fucking giant, and he was hiding it from me all this time? Rob might have been stocky but to this day his is still the biggest log I've ever seen, in person. I eventually asked him how big it was, I didn't measure it myself so take this with a grain of salt. We all know men love to lie about their dick sizes. He told me it was fucking nine inches! Insane.After he was hard as a rock, I got off my knees and got my phone out. I had found this website that creates "sex sounds" of celebrities based off their lines in shows and video games while using A I to fill in any gaps to make it sound more natural. I basically started playing an audio file of Aloy moaning and grunting. I then turned around, bent over and stuck my ass out while resting my hands against the wall. "Take me" I told him, laughing out loud. He then got to rail "Aloy" for five whole minutes before cumming all the way up my back and getting a little bit in my hair. My buddy was a virgin no longer.A big dick doesn't necessarily mean a long lasting dick, especially if the guy's a virgin. Although let's be honest, when a guy has a dick that size, you kinda want it to not last too long. I still want to be able to walk tomorrow, laughing my ass off.Eventually, November came and it was around this time I started to grow into my body in a more "womanly" way. I put on my freshman 15, (pounds, that is), and was now curvy rather than thin. Not curvy like fat though, I was more like, Kim Kardashian now. Not fat but sexy with a full figure. I literally know nothing about her except that I've seen her naked, I think everyone has. I even had to google how to spell "Kardashian" while writing this. And I mean it looked really natural with my fucking watermelon tits, so it never really bothered anyone. My tit's were a smidge bigger because I'm on the pill, but when I told that to the gamer guys, all they said was; “Yeah, nice!”The best part of having five guys trying to get into your pants, is that they are constantly offering you things, to try to buy your favor. To be honest, it was rather low-key, kinda an escapist findom situation. I'd send a weekly topless or ass pic or two in the group chat, occasionally let everyone hit, and in return they'd buy me anything I wanted. That's how ya girl got a custom Animal Crossing for my Nintendo Switch. Also, I never pay for my food when we all go out to eat, and anytime I want a new clothes I just would ask one of the boys to take me shopping. They were all stem majors with scholarships, so money wasn't an item, although usually it was Hahn spending his parents' money that would buy me the most luxurious clothing.And then of course you have the obligatory, yet obvious, sexy underwear that they'd buy me. Wanting to see me in it either right before they fucked me or in the group chat, they'd buy me white cotton, black lace, pink satin, cute little undies with yellow cartoon lemons on them and even some with superheroes (or villains) on them. The most notorious of which was a pair of Harley Quinn ones that Chester had pulled to the side and taken a video of me getting fucked doggy style in; and then sent to the group chat. Boys replied with an eye roll emoji.My favorite lay was still Mike. He was clearly the most experienced of the group. One time when we were screwing, I was wearing these pink tube socks and he was fucking me missionary. My legs were high up in the air and my big titties were bouncing up and down as he pounded into me, I decided to reward him for being my favorite! So right as he was about to cum I told him, "Baby, cum on my face. I want you to cum on my face. I'm such a fucking whore but I'm your whore baby." And he gladly accepted my request by shooting his baby juice all over my face and nose. "Eww! Grab me a towel!" I said with cum in my eyelashes. But not before he got a pic of the artwork he created.Thanksgiving is coming, and I'm a little worried about gaining weight from overeating. My weight is something I've started to think about more and more this past month. Sometimes I can't help but obsess over it. My mother gained a ton of weight after she gave birth to me. I even have an emergency panic weight that if I ever cross, I promised myself I would start going on 5 mile runs every day.I fucked pretty much every day now, one of the guys, sometimes more, would invite me over to their place or we'd go to the bathroom near the gaming lounge and they'd just strip me down and screw me right there. Getting fucked so much, it was hard not to just be lazy and become a total bottom, letting the gang have their way with me and just enjoying the ride, or lack thereof (pun intended but I don't think it was a good one lol.)Speaking of the gaming lounge, we had a giant leather sofa in there now. Chester bought it, and it's pretty fucking bitchin. And yes, I've been fingered on that sofa, many times.With Thanksgiving, and by extension the end of the year, fast approaching I felt the desire to do something special. A "big bang" to celebrate the friendships we'd made this year right before things got hectic with Thanksgiving, Finals and Christmas Break. Eventually things would finally be back to normal again in mid-January. And what better way to send the school year off, with a big bang then a big giant gang band? He he.The next day after the idea popped into my head, I went to the gaming lounge and gave each of the guys a cute little flier I had made, with the time and date of the "party" wink wink. I didn't want them knowing it was a gang bang, yet. Why ruin the surprise?On the day of the grand event, Sunday, November 22nd, I picked out my outfit very carefully. I wore a mini-skirt with light pink satin panties underneath. They had a cute little bow on the top, perfect for them "unwrapping" their present. A red and white heavy-duty Pokéball pushup-bra and a light blue graphic Tee shirt with a picture of Squirtle on it, which said "I'm a Squirter", and lastly, a pair of big black stripper boots, because I could.As for my cunt, no more bush for me. I've been keeping it short or bald, for the aesthetic as well as to make it easier to eat me out. I'd shaved bald about twice in the last few months I believe; but haven't grown out much more than two weeks of growth. I think it looks better and more attractive when it's shorter.Yes, I know what you're wondering. Okay ladies and gentleman, here's the tea on me being a squirter:Every time it's happened it's been an accident, and sometimes I can feel it happening but only when there's so much liquid it's obvious. It only happens when I'm riding on top. I think it has something to do with a guy's shape or size, but when I move a certain way they hit something deep inside me. I think it's the g-spot or internal part of the clit. To be honest, I don't know what it is; but it feels great. Sometimes I can just tell it's going to happen but it's always a fun surprise when I'm just doing my thing and one of the boys say something like "I can feel you dripping down me". Most times I ride, it always results in some liquid on the bed but there's been about five or so times that it literally soaks the entire area we were laying in.It was now time for the party to start and the final preparations were underway. I convinced Hahn to lend me his crazy rich Asian parents' credit card to pay for one night at one of those supersized hotel suites that can fit like ten people, at a hotel in downtown Philadelphia. Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne were right, money is the best super power."Thank you all for coming today! I have gotten us together today to celebrate our friendship and the ties that bind us together, me!" I giggled. "In honor of this, you will all be fucking me tonight, together! And then separately afterwards as the whim hits you.""Eww, I don't want to see Chester's dick." Brad protested."Why? I know Hahn already has!" Mike sneered."Seems, kinda scary." Rob whimpered.I took charge. "Now, I guess you don't have to have sex with me, but look at it this way: tomorrow morning everyone leaves campus for Thanksgiving. Then, after that; you have finals week and then everyone goes home for winter break. This very well might be your last chance to get your dick wet in some coochie before next year. I'd take that deal if I were you. Besides, you've all fucked me before. Everyone in this room has had their dick inside of me, what's the difference in doing it all at the same time?""Welp, I'm in!" Cheered Chester."Fuck it, I've already seen Chester's crooked ass dick once before." Hahn sighed. "Might as well get my money's worth out of this hotel room too, while I'm at it.""Jeez, I'm in too." Brad relented. "Like I'm about to be in you in a minute here.""Well, I guess I'm in too. Peer pressure and all." Said Rob.The only one left was Mike. I knew that Mike did not want to share me, but he had to. For the good of the group. And Mike, despite being my favorite, was not above the group. I looked over at him and made a sad puppy dog face.I could see the look of deep contemplation on Mike's face and knew that all it would take is one swift kick and the entire rotten structure of his resistance would collapse in on itself. So I slowly walked over to him, got on my tippy toes, grabbed his face and slithered my tongue down his throat. Once our passionate kiss ended, I withdrew my tongue, looked him in the eyes and in my highest pitch good girl voice said, "Come on daddy. Please,""Fuck it, I'm in." Mike's will to resist had been extinguished.It was like electricity. I could practically feel the cheers around me as everything in my plan came together. (Now if I really heard any cheers or not is a different story). It was now time, I needed a sexy gesture to get things rolling.

Liza's Late Puberty Finally Comes.Based on a post by DangerHunt69. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Late BloomerHave you ever felt like you didn't belong? I've felt that way my entire life. My name is Liza Thomas and growing up I was a nobody. I had very few friends in school and what few "friends" I did have were more like acquaintances that never even thought about my existence outside of 8 AM to 3 PM, Monday , Friday. I was bullied too. But then again, wasn't everyone? I'm seriously asking, "was everyone?" because the other girls constantly ridiculed me for the way I looked (growing up I looked quite androgynous), for never talking during class and for sneaking my Nintendo DS into school to play during lunch. I never did anything to them, but they made me feel like shit every single day.Fast forward to my 18th birthday and, nothing. I was flat all over. My chest, my ass, my stomach. My tits were 32 A, maybe the size of lemons and my ass cheeks were like two little pancakes. But then, something magical happened. During the Christmas break after my birthday, I began to grow. My lemons turned into 34 D cantaloupes quite fast, almost overnight. My pancakes turned into, pillows? My ass certainly wasn't flat enough to set your drink on anymore but I'd be lying if I said that it caught anyone's gaze.My mom took quick notice of this change and in regards to it; liked to say, "Lions, tigers, boobs oh my!" (I wish I was making this up. My mom says the stupidest and most embarrassing shit sometimes, I swear to God). Apparently, the Thomas women were all late bloomers, so it's unsurprising that it took me all the way until adulthood before my tits were as big as my mom's.That January I returned to school after "the change" I kind of figured no one would notice, or care, but boy was I wrong. I started to get unwanted attention, and as an introvert this sucked. It wasn't all bad though, that same month this guy named Brian started talking to me and, Brain made me feel special. He'd come up to me every day at my locker to chat me up. Nobody had ever done that before, especially not a boy. A little bit about Brian, Brian was 19 when we first met. He was held back in first grade so he was in the same class as me despite being a year older. His mother was an alcoholic who was in and out of the county jail and his father was an honest man who made a living restoring old cars. I guess this is different from being a mechanic but don't ask me how, I am not a car girl. Anywho, after a month Brian asked me out on a date and, I said yes! We went to the local ice cream place, the Twist and Shake (I think it was supposed to be a Beatles pun), and had a nice little conversation. There was not much to do in Locust, Pennsylvania after all. I had even taken the opportunity to wear a low-cut shirt to "show off the goods" so to speak. In truth, the shirt had not been low cut prior to my cleavage metamorphosis. After a few weeks he even asked me to be his girlfriend and I was elated! No one had ever thought of me in that way before, it was like I was experiencing my sexual coming of age, the only thing was that at this point I was very much anti-sex traditionalist.I grew up in a very strict Eastern Orthodox family and had taken my parents' views on sex as my own. I was supposed to wait until marriage. I told Brian this a little while after we started dating. Despite him reassuring me that everything was okay, I could see the disappointment on his face. I would try to satiate him by compromising. I offered him handjobs at first, then gave my first blowjob, but this wasn't good enough. He was horny all the time, and I just couldn't keep up. I started sending nudes. Something until then I thought people were stupid for doing. Then, one day in April, when we were over at his house; he was always trying to get me to come over and come into his bedroom, which I tried to stay away from like the plague. I foolishly went in there, like an idiot. He then begged me for sex and tried to take off my clothes. I told him no, but when he got upset I felt bad and said that if he wanted to there was another way that we could do it. That was how I lost my anal cherry.Still with me? Good. So the next month, May, was the big prom. It was my senior prom, so my parents went all out and purchased me the most expensive black and pink dress (yes, I listen to K-pop), I think it cost a thousand dollars! Daddy bought it for me and even paid for a limo for Brian and me! That night was perfect. In his suit, Brian looked like the most suave handsome man in the world, and could have easily passed for Tony Stark or Bruce Wayne. After prom the limo dropped us off at my house and Brian (at this point I didn't have my license yet, just a learner's permit), drove us to "after prom", which was held at the Macedonian-American Cultural Center. Well during the hour break between prom and "after prom" (Which might I add is stupid. Like as far as I can tell it's always been this way but it feels like the school is just begging the students to have sex?). Brian pulled the car over to a discrete area. I was a little worried at first, but just figured that I was going to unzip his pants and give him head, but he had other things in mind. He gave me this long impassioned speech about how much he loved me and how we were meant to be together. I felt moved by the moment, and well, I loved him. So I told him that if he was still a virgin then yes, we could have sex. But if not, then I would still let him fuck me in the ass. He told me that I would be his first. So we had sex. I was so stupid for believing him.I wish I could tell you this long passionate tale about my first time, and how amazingly romantic it was, but;1.       That's not the point of this story, and;2.       He humped me in the back of a Honda Accord until he jizzed all over my belly button, not exactly the most romantic first time.Anyway, for the rest of the night, and until the end of the school year, I was in a very romantic mood.Graduation felt like such a big deal at the time, like the rest of my life was starting and that I had finally become a woman. Like my whole life was starting to come together. Prom night was kind of a bursting of the dam, or watershed moment. After that he would start fucking me in his bedroom almost every day after classes, and then when school ended, just whenever he could get me to come over. I would typically just lay there, on my back or stomach, not moving much until he finished up. Nobody ever taught me how to have sex, and Brian was fine with me just being a dead fish. This would only last until early July however.When a seemingly innocuous comment from Brian's father about him "finally finding a good girl," caused me to spiral and stalk his Facebook and Instagram profiles. I found out that he dated over a half-dozen women before me. Some he had told me about, others he did not. Could he really expect me to believe that he never had sex with any of these women?I have a tendency to internalize my frustrations and shut down when there's a problem in my life. I gave up my virginity on a fraud! For the rest of July I did not let Brian have sex with me, not even once. He got very upset with this, but I refused to say why. Until, finally, in August when during a discussion about how our relationship was going to proceed. He was going to Ohio University, a party school, and I was going to Penn State. I confronted him. I asked him about these past girlfriends. He told me that he lied and that he was sorry.I broke down into tears, and then he said, "Since you're already crying. I might as well tell you: I'm breaking up with you." I could not breathe. My mind was racing a mile a minute but the words I wanted to say would not come out. He continued, "I just don't think that you're intimate enough for me.  I don't want you weighing me down while I'm at college. You understand."No, I do not understand, You bastard! And if you're reading this, I fucking hate you, Brian Romanchuck!Fuck him! No, don't! But I hope some brute at the state prison fucks his ass with a led pipe! New FriendsOnly a few weeks later, at the end of August (or maybe it was September at this point), I was shipped away from home and started my new life as a freshman at Penn State Brandywine. I chose Penn's Brandywine campus because it not only had the Micro-electromechanical systems program I was looking for but was also refreshingly rural and familiar, despite how close to Philadelphia it was. Plus I had a nice scholarship for being a female stem major.Since my breakup, I began wearing baggy clothes to hide my body. I didn't need asshole boys wanting me for my body. Trust me, at this point in time I hated my body (don't worry dear reader, that was going to change soon, but thanks for your concern). This was made even harder by the fact that I had a second growth spurt over the summer and now my tits were the size of watermelons and none of my bras fit me anymore! (Okay so maybe watermelons is a bit of an exaggeration. But they're 34 F, like in between a cantaloupe and a watermelon, and were annoying as hell for the longest time because I wasn't used to carrying these large udders on my body). My Ass pillows turned into, basketballs? Okay I'm totally trolling you now by calling my ass basketballs but I don't care what you want me to say, my ass simply got fatter. Other than that, my waist and overall fitness was good.After losing my virginity to a lying asshole, I overcorrected and stayed away from all things sex for a time, but this didn't mean I wasn't lonely. For the past six months I had not only finally discovered companionship and having a social life; but also had it all ripped away from me. The one person who I talked to every day, and was vulnerable with was gone. Away from family and any familiarity, I was scared. Scared to even try to make any friends at all. I had five classes a week but pretty much kept to myself the entire time. Despite sitting near the front of the class as I was accustomed to, I rarely spoke and never raised my hand.The day that would change the course of my life forever, was during the onset of October, I decided to visit the gaming lounge in building C. It was nice! It had four flat screen TVs mounted on the walls, and a fancy kitchenette. Each TV was spaced maybe ten yards from the next, & featured a round table with six black fake leather, cushioned chairs, and was paired with a PlayStation 4, or Xbox One, I want to say it's called? Microsoft has such stupid naming conventions for their consoles (PlayStation supremacy).My first time stepping in there, I stood around for a moment to scan the room, before I caught a glimpse of a group of five college boys. Well apparently I, a 5' 3" woman with big black boots, short blonde hair, a Sailor Moon skirt and long black socks leading up to said skirt, caught their eye too. Because not a minute later, one of the boys called out to me, "Hey!" Nervous, I immediately darted out of the room. Caught off guard, the guy said "Welcome, wait!" as I then ran down the hallway and out of building C. My anxiety had gotten the best of me.Later that week, I took another trip out to the gaming lounge. I was tired of being lonely and was determined to march in there and befriend those boys. They liked video games (and let's be honest, probably anime too), and I loved video games and anime! I would make friends or die of embarrassment trying.I entered the lounge and not two seconds later I overheard a discussion about Naruto."They totally wasted Neji as a character, probably should've just let him die in the hospital after his fight with Kidomaru." said a short man with a vest and a fedora."No way! And miss his redesign after the time skip, and all the love he got in the filler arcs? At least have him survive until the Team Gai fight, with Kisame. Maybe have Lee and Gai fight the clone, and have Neji die saving Tenten." said one who was over six foot tall, but also quite stocky."Now that's an," the short one stopped, when he looked over at me, after finally noticing my presence.All five guys turned their heads to look at me, and my face turned beet red from all the attention I was getting. A short awkward silence ensued before I spoke in a high pitched and slightly nervous tone. "Hi guys! My name's, umm, Liza.  And I, well sorry about running out the other day. I just wanted to say hi, and see what you guys are doing here! I see you're talking about Naruto, that's pretty swell!"One of them sat up from his chair and waved to me. "Hey! My name's Mike. We were just debating on what we wanted to play, and got a little sidetracked." He was kinda cute with the most adorable head of jet black hair I've ever seen and a denim jacket. "What's your name?"I paused as if to think, "Liza! My name's Liza!"Mike stood, and approached me as he introduced me to everyone. They were: Mike the cute one, Brad the fedora wearing hipster one, Rob the tall stocky one, Hahn the Asian one, and Chester the, Chester one.Mike, a natural leader; then asked the guys; "So why doesn't everyone introduce themselves and tell Liza here what their favorite game is?""Name's Chester, and Legend of Zelda: A Link to the Past." Chester answered."Majora's Mask is ten times better, but I'd have to say Elden Ring. PC Master Race!" Asian Hahn cheerily shouted."Fuck you!" retorted Chester."Horizon: Zero Dawn! Aloy is my waifu." said Big Rob."Sly Cooper 2: Band of Thieves." Hipster Brad answered."The thing about Sly Cooper fans is that they don't shut up about it." whispered Mike, standing next to me."And what about you, Mike?" I asked."Me? Oh my favorite game is Fallout: New Vegas." Mighty Mike answered."Dog shit performance, looks like a PlayStation 2 game." Asian Hahn butted in."Pixel snob." Mike rolled his eyes and then looked over at me. "What's your favorite game Liza?""Well; I really love Pokémon, but that kinda feels like cheating. Black 2 is my favorite Pokémon game, but I really liked The Last of Us Part 2.""Lame, Emerald is better." Hipster Brad interjected."Gen Threer! Everyone knows Platinum is the best." Asian Hahn protested."In case you haven't noticed, everyone's pretty opinionated." Mike laughed.I spent the rest of the afternoon hanging out with them, watching them play Smash Bros on a Switch that Rob brought from his dorm. I even played a match and got my ass kicked, which is what happens when you main Isabelle, or so they told me, but I can't help it, she's my comfort character. Then I left for my dorm to do my 3D Modeling homework. I hung out with them the next day after class, again at the gaming lounge, and before I went home they even invited me into their group chat! "Switches, No Bitches" was the name when I first joined but shortly after they changed it to "Switches, One Bitches". Laughing my ass off.One day after class I came to the gaming lounge and to my surprise, only Mike was there."Where is everyone?" I asked."Rob's on a fieldtrip, and Brad's with his girlfriend for date night.""And Hahn and Chester?""They're at the Yu gi oh regionals in Philadelphia.""Oh, so just the two of us today?""Yep." Mike affirmed."Well that's fun! Did you maybe wanna go somewhere, to get something to eat?" I took the initiative with Mike."Sure!” Mike beamed. “Where did you wanna go?""There's a nice ramen place in Ridley Park?""You Bet." He smiled.A half an hour later we were inside the restaurant, waiting to order. We got to talking and Mike told me more about himself. His mom died when he was very little, and he was going to school to become a structural engineer, because of his dream of serving in the Army Corps of Engineers. To be honest, I don't even know what this, is or what they do. Now that I think of it though, what even is an engineer? Sort of ambiguous, given all the types of engineer careers I've heard of. Is a chemical engineer sorta like a structural engineer?Mike's bushy black hair was so beautiful that I couldn't look away. I was really starting to crush on him. As he talked about his career aspirations and favorite Manga literature, all I could think about was how cute his head would look sandwiched between my thighs. I started to feel, daring.At the end of the meal, when the check came; he paid and left a generous tip for our server."Hey, you wanna come back to my place and watch a movie?" I invited."Sure, what did you have in mind?" Mike asked.Silly boy. I thought. He actually thinks I have a movie in mind.We went back to my dorm and I sat on my bed, as he awkwardly stood in the middle of the room."Thanks for hanging out with me tonight. It's been such a long time since I've hung out with a friend one-on-one, or a boy, for that matter." I was flirting."You don't have a lot of friends?""No." I answered honestly."When was the last time you hung out with a group of friends?" he asked."6th grade.""Wow, I'm actually really sorry to hear that.” He came and sat next to me. “But I can relate somewhat. Growing up my family moved around so much that I never really got to stop in one place and build a group of friends.""Aww, I'm sorry. What about all the guys from the lounge?""I met most of them last year, my first year at Penn. Except Brad, he's a freshman I think.""So you never really had many friends, either?""Yeah." He hesitated, "Which is actually why I really wanted to thank you for hanging out with us. I know it's only been a few weeks; and don't feel obligated to hang out with us every week if you have something else going on; but the guys really like having you there. And so do I."We hugged.My cheeks turned crimson. I wanted to get over Brian so bad. Besides, Mike was a nice guy and you know what they say; ‘the best way to get over someone; is by getting under someone.'After we embraced, I stood in front of him and slowly unzipped my black Pokémon athletic warmup jacket, and slowly slid it off my shoulders. As if my tits weren't massive enough, I had them hiked up in a pushup bra.I then did a half turn and I pulled down my baggy matching athletic warmup pants. I was wearing pink satin panties with purple hearts on them, I glanced back over my shoulder at him with a seductively raised eyebrow and wink. At first Mike was really surprised, like a dream was happening in real life. But after he got over his shock, he understood my terribly unsubtle gesture. (Fellas, what's the weirdest way a socially awkward woman signaled to you that she wanted to bang?)

Cathy explores Sam's fantasies, and some of her own as well. By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. This story is a derivative of Sex Ed. Lessons, a 21-part tale at Explicit Novels podcast. Cathy had done her share of kinky things before meeting Sam, the highlight of which coming fairly early when she blew a guy at a frat party who asked to sniff her panties while she sucked him, and then keep them when they were finished. The novelty of his fetish, and the considerable size of his cock turned her on enough to oblige him, even if she did wonder exactly how she had ended up there as she swallowed down pump after pump of fresh cum.He was a nice enough guy, and she felt bad afterward when he said she was the only girl he had met at school who wasn't weirded out by his request, so they became a semi-regular thing. She swallowed lots of his cum, and he left with lots of her panties. It was fun, but it only lasted a short while once she realized the pleasure was only going to be going one way. But that's what college, and being young, was all about; having fun; and it turned her on intensely to see how aroused stories of her experiences made Sam. She used to be embarrassed of her pre-Sam sexual history, feeling bad that she had experience where Sam had been a virgin, but now that history had become an exciting part of their lovemaking. Just the other night, while Sam gently fingered her, she breathlessly whispered into her ear he wanted her to tell him about a time she felt really naughty. She smiled, and told him of the time where, in the heat of passion, her then-boyfriend slipped his saliva-slick thumb into her ass while he fucked her from behind. It was the only time it ever happened, and the surprise of the sensation triggered a body-shaking orgasm like she had never experienced. "It was so intense, so hot," she said, "that he completely forgot to pull out." She felt Sam's cock twitch against her leg. She smiled. She continued to tease him. "I knew I shouldn't have let him, but I didn't care; I wanted it all. It was the first time I ever let a man cum inside me without a condom." Sam growled into her ear. Shortly after telling the story, Cathy found herself on her hands and knees in her marital bed, bracing against the headboard, this time her husband Sam the one briskly pushing into her from behind. The story was fresh in both their minds, the sex was hot and passionate, and her body was abuzz with anticipation, wondering if he was going to reenact her story, wondering if he was going to slip his thumb into her ass. She could feel his hand dancing around her cheek and lower back, this thumb edging ever so close to her puckered hole, but never making contact. Penetration or not, the tease sent her into overdrive and exploded her body in orgasm. The story had the same effect on Sam, his cock seemingly harder than iron, vibrating with pleasure in each thrust into his wife's exceptionally wet cunt. The teasing was no coincidence. The story at the forefront of his mind as well, he danced his thumb around her rear entrance, wondering if he could, wondering if he should. Ultimately he ran out of time, as the heightened arousal of his wife's past (and potentially future) digital anal penetration became too much. He barely got his cock out in time before exploding, spraying his thick, lurching seed all over his wife's folded, gasping body. Cathy sat at her desk, sopping wet, replaying all these things in her mind, but there was an underlying frustration there as well. It was Wednesday, that was true, but Sam had a church meeting to go to that night, which meant date night was going to be delayed, if not postponed entirely. She knew their life couldn't just be non-stop fucking at all times, but it still was annoying. Cathy got up and carefully made her way toward the bathroom; she was still at work, after all, and needed to focus on the tasks at hand, not the sex she wished she was having, and after all those daydreams, she needed to tidy herself up. "Hey Cath, what's good?" the voice came arcing over her from behind. She stopped, she sighed, she rolled her eyes. Roger. "Hi Roger," she said with a sigh. Roger was her co-worker, and a constant annoyance for her. "I noticed you haven't been working late much anymore; got a busy social life these days?" "Yeah, you know how it goes," she said dismissively. "Big plans tonight?" "No, Sam has a meeting, nothing exciting." "So you're saying you're free tonight?" He said with a big, shit-eating grin. She knew Roger wanted her, and Roger knew she was married, but he was nothing if not persistent. He had never truly crossed a line with her, but he liked to flirt, and always managed to get himself on projects with her, always managed to work the same late nights she had. Cathy would never admit it to anyone, let alone Roger himself, but at the lowest, darkest point of her sex-less era of marriage, she had given passing thought to giving in and going home with Roger. It was a fleeting thought born from despair, and it was gone from her mind almost as soon as it entered. An exasperated eye roll and a "goodbye, Roger," later, Cathy brushed by him and into the ladies' room. Addressing the wetness in her panties, she was doing her best to get her thoughts back on work and off her husband's cock, but then a finger brushed her clit, and sent a bolt of electricity through her body. She was still horny. She was still wet. She thought about her husband, thought about his stories, thought about him shooting his cum all over her, and then thought about the emptiness of the bathroom, and how he was going to be home late tonight. No one was in there, no one needed to know. Peeking over the top of the stall to make sure she was alone, Cathy leaned against the door, braced herself on the small cube, and slipped her fingers into her panties. She gasped when she felt how wet she was. Quickly she found her clit, closed her eyes, and began slickly stroking herself. Immediately, visions of her husband, hard and ready, appeared in her mind. He was lying on their bed, she was lying in between his legs, and then all at once his thick, proud cock was in her mouth. Cathy sucked and slobbered on her husband's cock like a common whore. She'd never sucked his cock like this in real life; she never had the nerve to let herself go quite this much. But this wasn't real life. This was a fantasy after all, and she was going to indulge herself. Thick saliva ran down lewdly over his shaft and her hands, making him glisten as she slurped at his erection. His hand was in her hair, gripping it tightly, directing her. Using her. Showing her how he wanted it. He'd thrust at her, and she'd feel his tip tapping the back of her throat. He'd push, she'd feel him in her throat, feel his balls pressing against her chin. She was such a whore. She was his whore. Cathy's fingers raced over her clit, her body on fire. It wouldn't take long now, the extra dirty fantasy sending her into overdrive. But then something happened. Something wholly unexpected. Suddenly, in her fantasy, there was another man there. Her dirty mind was racing a mile a minute, generating erotic situations for no reason other than to get her to cum as quickly as possible. She was barely in control, barely conscious of the fact that there was now another man present in bed with her and her husband. Another man sidling up behind her bet over body while she sucked Sam's cock. Another man gripping her flared out ass. Another man pushing into her. Another man fucking her. Cathy's breath started to get short and ragged as she tumbled down this fantasy path. Her cunt was throbbing. Fingers sped over her clit. She reached up and pinched a nipple through her clothes while she pictured this man fucking her from behind while she sucked Sam's cock like a wanton slut. The thought of taking two cocks at the same time was turning her on so much; she had never even considered it before, even in her wilder, younger days, but here she was, stroking her clit, body buzzing, careening toward orgasm on the wings of the fantasy of getting spit roasted. Oh, to feel two thick, hard cocks entering her body from either end, pushing and pulling at her in unison. And then, to feel Sam's cock pulse and spasm, filling her mouth with cum while another man fucked her, Her Fantasy raced on. Cathy swallowed and sucked all the erupting jizz her husband was giving her. Fingers gripped her ass as this mysterious second man fucked her harder, more erratic; he was going cum too. Cathy's body seized and shook. She bit her finger. Right there in the bathroom at work, Cathy started to cum. There she was, in her mind, swallowing her husband's spurting seed, while cumming on the cock of another man who was bursting inside her at the same time. Cathy's body convulsed, pleasure ripping through her at light speed while she did her best to keep quiet. Her unexpected fantasy had fully taken over her body. Her fantasy of another man fucking her while she sucked her husband. Only then, in the midst of her orgasm, did Cathy realize who it was fucking her in her fantasy: it was Roger. Her eyes burst open. Fantasy shattered, Cathy rode out the rest of her intense orgasm in the real world, satisfied, albeit very confused. She stood there in her own afterglow trying to figure out where this threesome fantasy had come from, and more importantly why it involved Roger of all people. "Gross" she mumbled as she tried to shake the thought. Why him? Why not anyone but him? She was not attracted to him at all. And yet there he had been, fucking her, sending her into orgasmic bliss. If she had wanted to be dirty in her fantasy, mission fucking accomplished. The post-cum clarity and the amount she had disturbed herself was enough to get her mind off sex and back on her work for the rest of the day. Still, every time she saw Roger across the office she felt a shiver up her spine, and a faint tingle between her legs. But still, her fantasy life was generally left unexplored, and as she drove home, she wondered if that needed to change. She wondered about Sam's fantasies. What did he have hidden deep down inside? Unfortunately, she would need to wait till another night to find out. Sam got home late from the church meeting, and was clearly tired and hungry. Cathy sat with him on the couch as he ate and they shared a drink, spending their date night connecting verbally, instead of physically. That was nice too, she thought, and equally as important. She was that much more thankful she decided to take care of herself at work, even if the images that played in her mind had been questionable and unexpected. Cathy asked about the meeting, how it went, who was there. Sam told her the usual suspects were all rounded up; the church board of elders, the music director, and Ginny. In fact, as he told his wife about the events of the meeting, there was one name that kept coming up, with stories attached to it he was happy to tell: Ginny. Cathy knew it wasn't that out of the ordinary, she was new, after all, and still getting the hang of everything, but still, it started to seem like her husband Sam might have a bit of a crush. She smirked slightly at the thought, filed it away, and went back to the conversation. Noting the time, the two realized they'd blown right through date night, but agreed they had enjoyed the time talking together. Then, finishing his drink, Sam made a suggestion. "You know, Christine IS staying over at her friend's house this Friday,” he said with a sly smirk. "Oh yeah?" she said, shifting excitedly in her seat, returning his smirk, "what'd you have in mind?" "Rain check?" "I think that can be arranged." They leaned in and kissed. "And the house will be empty, so you can be as loud as you want." his sly smirk returned. She matched it once more. They kissed once more. She couldn't wait for Friday. Cathy barely made it through Thursday, and Friday seemed to go by slower molasses as she patiently waited out the clock, desperate to get their date night started. But mother nature had different plans. "I'm sorry, sweetie, you know how I feel about it," Cathy said, legitimately bummed out. "But it doesn't matter to me, I'm fine with it!" Sam said in response, trying his best to be accommodating. He had just gotten out of the shower and stood nude and drying before his wife, who wore only a big t-shirt and some sleeping shorts. "I know you are, but I'm not. It's just not something I prefer." "I know, I know, I'm sorry," Sam said, "it's your body, I respect that." "Thanks, sweetie," she said, kissing him on the cheek. Cathy had spent the whole week practically dripping in anticipation for the next time she and Sam were going to make love, so much so that she almost didn't notice earlier that day when she got her period. She silently cursed from the bathroom stall at the timing; she didn't like to have sex on her period, at least not in the early days. She never had. She had done it once, and it was a complete disaster, so she said never again. "But that doesn't mean we can't still enjoy ourselves," she said, biting her lip playfully, and drawing a finger down his naked chest. "Oh yeah?" he smiled. His cock twitched. "Yeah. Go lay down, I'll be right back." She turned him around, playfully swatted his cute ass, and watched him excitedly pad off toward the bed. Sam got comfortable, and Cathy slipped out of the room and headed toward the kitchen; she had an idea, another thing she hadn't done since before she met Sam. Sex may have always been off the table, but she had never shied away from wanting to please her man, but with Sam she couldn't remember a time they ever fooled around during her period. It just became another reason for them not to have sex, just another excuse. Opening the kitchen cabinet she thought back to the fun she had had with other men, and being surprised how many different parts of the body could make someone cum if lubricated well enough. She shamed herself at the thought. Not for reminiscing about sex with other men, but for the fact that she and Sam had spent so many years without exploring yet another facet of each other's pleasure. That changed tonight. Padding back into the bedroom, Sam couldn't help but notice the Cheshire smile on his wife's face. "What've you got there?" he inquired, cocking his head toward her hands that were behind her back. Cathy just smiled and slid into bed next to her nude husband. She couldn't help but notice his cock had a pleasant anticipatory chub to it already. "Getting started without me?" she said with a big grin, dancing a finger around the top of Sam's thigh. "A man can't help where his mind goes when he's waiting for a beautiful woman," Sam said, returning her smile. "Well why don't you tell me about it?" She said, tickling his full balls with the tip of her finger, "I want to learn where your mind goes." She cupped his balls completely, squeezing gently. Sam moaned. Cathy sat up, and presented the hidden item she brought back from the kitchen: a full jar of coconut oil. Sam's cock twitched as he watched his wife unscrew the lid and reach in to retrieve a chunk of the slippery white solid. He knew she liked to cook with it, but he never for a second considered its other uses. "You've done this before, haven't you," he said without a hint of jealousy. "Once or twice," she said with a sly grin. She rolled it around in her hand, and Sam watched it dissolve into a slick clear liquid. "Now just relax," she said, cuddling close to him, close enough that he could feel her breath on his neck, "and talk to me." "About what?" Sam whispered, feeling Cathy drip the warm liquid onto his thickening member. "About your dreams," she said, trickling the last of the lubricant over his tip, "about your fantasies." "What kind of fantasies?" He said, fully knowing the answer. "I think you know what kind," she smiled, drawing a slippery finger over his juicy tip. "I, I don't know if I have any," he melted, her fingers starting to dance across his sensitive skin. "You don't have any fantasies?" she cooed. She couldn't tell if he was being serious or playing with her. "I don't really know," he said, pausing to enjoy his wife's touch before dropping his follow up, "do you?" Cathy smiled. Of course. She was learning just how much of a voyeur her husband was, of course that's where he'd go. It was a fair question, and it was only fair she be as open with him as she was asking "Sure," she said with a syrupy lilt, "do you wanna hear one?" He sighed loudly and nodded. His cock flexed hard. She smiled again. "I imagine I'm waiting in a hotel room," she began, teasing his cock with the tips of her fingers, "I'm sitting on the bed, waiting for a man. I'm wearing the dress he wants me to wear, the lingerie he wants me to wear. I'm waiting for my man to come in and tell me what to do. I'm waiting for him, to use me." She felt a flutter in her stomach as she shared something with Sam she had never shared with anyone. "Use you how?" Sam said through a strained breath. His cock was pointing straight up now, her slickened fingers teasing him deliciously. He had never thought of his wife in such a lewd, erotic way, but it was certainly having an effect. He needed to know more. "However he wants," she said languidly, her mind starting to drift into her fantasy, "I want to be his slut, I want to be his whore." "Oh my God,” Sam hissed through gritted teeth. Cathy smiled. "I want him to take his pleasure from me however he wants, wherever he wants, and I want him to know I'm happy to accommodate, and to receive." Sam groaned again. Cathy had yet to fully envelope his straining cock with her hand. She wanted to tease him, to prime him for the main event, and his labored breathing and beet-red tip told her it was working. Sam wasn't the only one enjoying the story though; Cathy's cunt had become delightfully moist as she confessed her secret desires to her husband. But what got her even wetter was knowing what she didn't tell Sam: she mentioned not a single thing about the other man in her fantasy; the one fucking her sopping cunt from behind while Sam used her mouth. She didn't tell him about Roger. "What about you, sweetie?" She said, desperate to change the subject away from Roger's mental intrusion, "what do you secretly want?" "I, I don't know,” he stammered as her pressure on his cock increased, making the teasing even more torturous. "No?" Cathy didn't know if he was lying, telling the truth, or just overwhelmed by the situation, but she had some thoughts on where to steer things. "You know, I noticed you've been coming home later than usual when you have a meeting at church lately, any reason for that?" "Have I? I guess it's, we all get to talking, and,” Sam's eyes drifted shut as Cathy began to stroke the firm underside of his cock with two slippery fingers. "Um hmm," she cooed, smirking at his discomfort, "I know what you're up to, all you boys vying for the attention of one pretty girl,” "I don't know what, what you're,” "I bet you keep hoping everyone else will leave, don't you? That one night it'll be just you and her, you and, Ginny." Cathy cupped Sam's balls firmly as she said the young youth pastor's name. Sam moaned. Cathy smiled. "No, it's not like that, oh, God,” "She's a beautiful girl," Cathy said, drifting her hand slowly up to Sam's aching shaft, "I can't say I blame you,” Her fingers closed lightly around him and slowly, tantalizingly began to slide up and down. "I bet she's got an amazing body underneath those modest clothes she wears, don't you?" "I don't, oh, Lord,” "I bet her tits are nice and perky, just like her ass,” Sam began to twitch and wriggle slightly as her stroking continued, "and those lips, don't you just wish you knew what those lips were capable of?" "I can't, I'm not supposed to,” Sam gasped as his wife tortured him with pleasure. The truth was he had thought about those things; all of them. He tried his best to keep his thoughts pure, but Ginny couldn't help but slip in there. His wife had him dead to rights; he did enjoy staying late to talk to Ginny. Her smile was infectious, and her energy was contagious. And it was true that on the drives home sometimes he'd wonder. Sometimes, he'd wonder. "It's ok, sweetie, that's what fantasies are for," Cathy smiled and kissed his neck just below his ear as she slowly stroked him. "Tell me. Tell me what you want to do to our youth pastor." "I want, I want,” Sam couldn't get the words out, either through nervousness or sheer arousal impeding his speech function, so Cathy decided to help. "I bet you want her alone with you up in your office, don't you?" she floated on hot breath into his ear. "Hmm." a low grunt was all he could muster. "I bet you want to sit in your big chair while Ginny gets on her knees in front of you, don't you? Another grunt and gasp was the best he could do. Cathy's stroking increased in speed and pressure. "I bet you want her to take your big, thick cock between her wet lips and suck it, don't you?" Her stroking continued its maddening pace and Sam's chest sucked and heaved as she drove his ship "Is that it, sweetie? Do you want our youth pastor Ginny to suck your big cock?" Sam shuddered at the thought, the image racing across his mind. Like an eruption from inside his chest a sound shot up out of his throat; one word, long and loud: "Yes!" "Oh yeah, I know you do, baby," Cathy dripped through a Cheshire grin, her hand slipping up and down her husband's turgid member, "I bet it's been so long since she's sucked a cock; I bet she doesn't suck cock for her husband. I bet she'd go crazy on your perfect cock. I bet she'd even take it into her throat; is that what you want?" "Uh-huh," Sam lurched out of his throat. He did wonder. What did Ginny do behind closed doors? Did she suck her husband's cock? What would it be like if she sucked his? Oh God, what would it be like? "Oh yeah," Cathy continued, stroking him long, stroking him good, "and when you're nice and hard I bet you'd push her naked body back onto your desk, wouldn't you? And then I know you'd taste her sweet, perfect cunt, wouldn't you? Because you're a good boy, aren't you?" Only a nod between gasps this time as Cathy sent shockwaves of pleasure through Sam's body with each slick stroke. "Yeah, you would," Cathy smiled at her husband's delicious admission, "I bet she'd be so wet for you, honey, I bet she'd taste so sweet,” She was turning herself on now as she fabricated this impossible scenario. "And then I bet she'd beg for your big cock; she'd beg you for it, and you'd give it to her, wouldn't you, baby? Right there on the desk you'd push all the way into her; all the way into Ginny's sweet, sweet cunt." "Oh my God," Sam gasped as his wife expertly pleasured his mind and his body simultaneously. He felt so awful, so wrong, picturing the new, young youth pastor splayed out on his desk, writhing and moaning as he fed her body his hard cock, but it's like Cathy said; it was just fantasy. A fantasy he was sharing with his wife. It felt wrong, but oh so right. "And then you'd fuck her, wouldn't you? You'd fuck her hard, you'd fuck her good, .you'd fuck her better than her husband," Cathy's whispers grew more and more sultry as her slippery fist moved faster and faster. "That girl would be so wet for you, and you'd give her everything she wanted. Would she cum for you? Would you make sure that tight cunt spasmed and squeezed on your big cock, honey?" "Yes, oh god, yes!" Sam was racing toward the edge, his breath coming heavy and fast. Cathy's hand was like lightning on his cock, summoning the white hot boil in his loins to the surface. "And what about you, baby? Are you gonna cum? Are you gonna give Ginny your hot, sweet cum?" "Uh-huh," he gasped, "uh-huh!" "Where are you gonna give it to her, baby? Are you gonna cum in her sweet cunt? Or maybe on her perfect tits? Or maybe.." Cathy bit Sam's earlobe as she went in for the kill, "maybe our sweet youth pastor Ginny wants you to cum all over her face!" "Oh Jesus!" Sam shouted as the image sped through his body like a bolt of lightning "Yeah, that's it; on her knees, those big eyes looking up at you, and that's when she says 'do it, Sam, cum for me; cum all over my face!'" White light exploded behind Sam's eyes, and his whole body tensed and spasmed. Cathy cooed into his ear but kept her deliberate stroking pace as she felt his cock flex hard in her hands, his balls jump, and then the first thick, white rope leapt excitedly from his tip. "Oh yes, baby, that's it!" Cathy couldn't stop smiling as her husband moaned and wailed. Cathy continued to milk his throbbing member, and he poured and sprayed his hot cum up out of his cock, splattering on his naked body and dripping down her stroking, loving hand. She loved it when he orgasmed. She loved making him orgasm. Cathy slowed her stroking as Sam started to return to earth. "Oh my God, babe, Oh my God," he started laughing through deep breaths, overwhelmed by the pure sensory overload. "That was a good one, wasn't it, sweetie?" She cooed, kissing him gently on the neck. "I'll say," he chuckled again before letting out one final, big exhale signaling his completion. "Let me get you a towel," she said with a kiss, then slinked to her feet. Before she turned away, she made sure Sam saw her raise her cum-covered hand up to her mouth and lick at his thick juice like an ice cream cone. Sam's cock bounced with a thick throb. She winked and reached down for a towel to clean him up. Even in her big t-shirt she looked so sexy to him. He could see her hard nipples forcing their way through the fabric, and sighed at the heart shape her ass formed when she bent down to retrieve the towel. Sam admired her as she lovingly wiped his cum off his body; he couldn't believe this was his wife. He couldn't believe the pleasure she'd been bringing him lately, the pleasure they'd been bringing each other, or that they were sharing such new amazing experiences this deep into their marriage. He couldn't believe how freely she dictated a fantasy involving someone they both knew. A fantasy that ended with him spraying cum all over the new youth pastor's face. A fantasy he couldn't admit he didn't have. Suddenly a thought came to him "That was amazing, Cath," he said as she finished him up, "but I want you to know, I've never, I mean I would never,” Even after all they had just experienced, saying the words felt awkward and difficult. "I know, Sam," she said with a smile; she knew exactly what he was getting at, "that's why it's a fantasy. It's all safe. It's all pretend. It's all ok." What a woman. "I love you," Sam said with a big, bewildered smile. "I love you too," she said, cuddling next to him to kiss him. They held each other there for a moment in silence, until curiosity got the better of Sam. "That fantasy of yours was pretty sexy," he said, curling her long brown hair in his fingers. "Mmm, not as sexy as yours," she said with a cute chuckle. "Who was the guy?" he nervously inquired, "The guy?" "The guy in your fantasy, the guy using you?" Cathy pushed herself up onto her elbow and looked at her husband with her smoky eyes. A sultry smirk pulled at her lips. He was so cute. "Just a fantasy." She leaned in and kissed him. "I'm gonna go clean up." She padded off to the bathroom, dropping the soiled towel in the hamper on the way. Looking back at Sam, he was already starting to drift off to sleep. It was all just a fantasy, she thought as she looked at herself in the bathroom mirror. Nipples hard, cunt soaked, she thought back to her daydream of being used like a slut by her husband, by Roger, by both of them. Her hand dipped down into her underwear, finding her throbbing clit almost immediately. Bracing herself on the bathroom sink she began to touch herself, lighting her body up with shockwaves of pleasure She was so wet, but tonight it wasn't just the fantasy that drenched her, it was sharing it with Sam, seeing him throb and ache as she told him. It was the thought of Sam sitting in his church office chair getting a sloppy blowjob from Ginny the twenty-something youth pastor. It was the thought of him pushing his thick, perfect cock into her tight, young cunt, fucking her right there on the desk. Cathy shuddered at the thought of how tight Ginny must be. It was the thought of Ginny on her knees, mouth open, happily accepting volley after volley of Sam's hot cum onto her pretty face. Cathy wondered if anyone had ever cum on Ginny's face, if her husband Todd did it. How often did she let her husband cum on her face? Did she like it? Did she beg for it? But most of all it was the way Sam's cock lurched and throbbed in her hand as she painted the lewd picture to him. She knew he would never dare do something untoward with Ginny for real, but the way he pulsed, the way he throbbed, he clearly had thought about it. Facials weren't something she and Sam had ever tried, but based on how hard he got in her hands, and how intensely he came at the mention of it, how much thick cum he spurted into the air, it might be something they would need to explore. Cathy thought about the last guy to cum on her face; the only guy, the only time; and her body shivered. She thought about Sam fucking Ginny. About him cumming on Ginny's face. She thought about being used by Sam. By Roger. She thought about how fucking hard Sam pulsed when he shot off. When he shot off for her. All for her. Cathy gripped the sink hard, hung her mouth open in a silent scream, eyes scrunched shut, and felt her body contort and spasm as she came. All just a fantasy. All just a fantasy. Cathy regained her composure, leaned over and started up the shower. As the warm water cascaded over her messy body, she couldn't help but wonder what other fantasies Sam would be willing to share with her, and if she'd ever be ready to share the full truth about hers. By Liminally Spaced for Literotica.

Reverend & Mrs. McGinnis: Part 3 Christianity and sex; and kinky sex. By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. This story is a derivative of Sex Ed. Lessons, a 21-part tale at Explicit Novels podcast. Sam popped up off the bed and went to get a warm towel to clean up his cum-splattered bride. Cathy lay there, body still buzzing, sizzling, and took in the mess her husband made on her body. This was so much fun. She hadn't thought about that night with Tom in years, and it had turned her on like nothing she had experienced. It wasn't the thought of Tom that turned her on though, it was the fact that her reliving her erotic memories had turned Sam on so much. They had been having sex, making love, for so many years, but Sam was finally learning how to fuck her. She wanted to learn too."So you really like hearing stories about what I did with other men?" Cathy was tucked tightly into Sam's side, her hand idly playing with his chest hair again. They were lounging, basking in their post-coital bliss, comfortable and relaxed. "You know, I didn't realize I would until you told one, but, yeah, I really like it. I've, always kinda had a kink for it." "Oh really?" Cathy's ears perked up at the use of the word kink. Sandy was right. Everyone has desires, everyone has a past, it's just a matter of coaxing it out of them. "Tell me more." "Well," he started, pausing to acknowledge he was about to tell his wife something he never shared with anyone. "It started in high school. I knew a lot of girls, but I was the non-threatening guy friend, so, they started to tell me things." "What kind of things?" Cathy asked, her interest piqued. "Hook ups, first times, dirty things they did; everyone is experimenting at that age, and wants to talk about it, but it can be embarrassing, so, I was someone they could talk to with no judgment." "Did you get details?" "Oh yeah." "What's the dirtiest thing they told you?" "Hmm" Sam thought back through multiple years of stories and confessions. He felt his cock twitch as long dormant memories came flooding back. "Well, I remember Sherry Macklewait." "She was in your class?" "Yeah, we had algebra together and were friendly." "What'd she tell you?" "Well she was rather, well endowed." "You mean she had big tits?" "Yes, she had big tits," Sam chuckled at his own lewdness, "huge. She got teased for them when she was younger, but as we got older the teasing continued but was clearly turning into jealousy and lust, you know?" "Yeah, I do." Cathy said, reminiscing herself, "I knew a girl in a similar situation. All the girls who were teasing her were jealous, and all the guys teasing her just wanted to fuck her." "Exactly. She got self-conscious about it, so she was pretty conservative with them, even with the guys she would date. She didn't want to give anyone any ammo." "A girl who won't show her big tits to anyone? This isn't very dirty, Sam," Cathy playfully chided. "I know, I know, I'm getting to it," he chuckled. "So she's telling me about how pervy the guys at our school are, and I'm asking her questions, and then she lets slip that 'the only guy who's ever seen them is Tyler.' I don't recognize the name. I start wracking my brain trying to think of a Tyler, but I don't think our school has one. So I keep digging" "Older guy?" Cathy says, the thought sending a tingle to her loins. "Well, Sherry had a best friend named Skylar, who had an older brother named Tyler who went to a nearby university." "Skyler and Tyler? Gross." "Yeah, I know. They had known each other for a long time, and Sherry always had a crush on Tyler. And I mean, despite all the teasing about her breasts, she was still a horny 18 year old girl; she knew she was stacked and wanted to show someone, just not the guys at her school." "I see where this is going,” "So one night at a sleepover, she and Tyler found themselves alone talking after everyone else went to bed and, she opened her shirt and took them out for him." "She just whipped them out?" "Yeah, she said he never asked, never teased her, that's why she wanted it to be him." "That's very cute, but it's hardly dirty." "Well after she took them out, there was kind of this stunned silence, and then Tyler opened his pants and pulled out his, well, considerably large dick." "How big?" Cathy exclaimed, not even trying to hide her excitement now. "I don't know, perv," Sam said, laughing, "she just said it was huge." "And so they,” "No, actually. He started to stroke himself, and she sat there, mesmerized. She was so turned on, she didn't know what to do, so she was kind of frozen, just watching him pump his shaft while he looked at her breasts." "She just watched?" "Yeah, until he started to grunt and he stepped toward her. She said she didn't know why she did it, but she put one in each hand and lifted them up toward him, like presenting them for him, and then he,” "He came on her tits?" Cathy was really into it now. "Exploded, she said. Thick and sticky, all over her chest. And they never even touched each other." "That's pretty hot, but in the grand scheme of dirty things,” "Well the dirty part is what happened after. They heard someone coming and got spooked, so he tucked himself away, and she closed up her shirt, right on top of all that cum. She went back to the sleepover and spent the rest of the night lying next Skylar with a chest-full of her brother's jizz." "Was she grossed out?" "Actually no, that's the thing. She was insanely turned on. She couldn't stop thinking about it, so it turned into a thing. Anytime she was sleeping over Skylar's, or over there for any reason, if Tyler was home the two of them would sneak off, never even touch each other, he'd jerk himself all over her tits, and then she'd spend the rest of the night with his cum secretly all over her chest." "Oh, damn,” Cathy mused, taken by the tale. "Did they ever do anything more?" "Nope, she didn't even touch her first penis till she was a sophomore in college, but anytime those two were together, she'd leave with a sticky chest." "Wait, when did she tell you all this?" Cathy said, doing the math. "College. We kept in touch after high school, and got pretty comfortable telling each other stuff. She even, never mind" He stopped with a giggle "What, what! You gotta tell me!" "Well years later, when Skylar got married, Sherry was her maid of honor. It had been years since she and Tyler had seen each other but,” " But?" Cathy was hanging on every word "but before the ceremony the two of them apparently snuck off and re-lived their youth a bit." "At his sister's wedding?" "Yeah; and according to her she spent the entire ceremony, and gave a toast in front of everyone, with Tyler's cum all over her chest beneath her dress. "Oh wow." Cathy paused to take it all in. "And they didn't even fuck at the wedding?" "Nope, they were both there with other people," Sam laughed. "Oh my God!" "Amazing, right?" "Totally." Cathy paused. She looked down at Sam's cock. It was spent, but there was a little extra thickness to it; recounting the story definitely was a turn on for him, as much as it was for her to listen. She wondered if Sam was jealous, if he wished it was him cumming on Sherry's tits. "So these girls told you some pretty wild stories, huh?" "Yeah, I guess so." Sam smirked at the memories. "What did you tell them in return?" "What do you mean?" "You're telling me these girls just spilled their sexual guts to you and you never told them anything in return?" "Honestly, I don't think they ever asked! Besides, I didn't have anything to tell them; you know you were my first." "I know," she said, winding up to dig a bit deeper, Sandy's words echoing in her head, "but there must have been something you could have told them." "I went to a Christian college!" "Oh come on, Sam, I went to Catholic high school, and I have plenty of things I could tell you." She stopped short, wondering if that was too much, but was reassured when she saw his cock flex out of the corner of her eye. "Well, I mean,” "Yes?" Cathy held her breath; there might have been a story after all! "There was, one thing,” Cathy's cunt began to tingle. "So you're not entirely wrong," he began, "my school wasn't just a bunch of chaste virgins with their noses in bibles." "Of course," she said with a wicked smile. "Freshman year I had this friend who lived across the hall from me named Jess." "Oh, what'd she look like?" "She was cute; Auburn hair, short and curvy, big personality." "And you were into her?" "Actually no, not at all. At least I didn't think I was. We bonded over being two strangers in a strange land, sort of, and became fast friends. We hung out all the time, got really close really fast." He shifted a bit as he began the next part of the story. Cathy noticed. "One night I was alone in my room, and she came by unannounced, and had this sort of glow about her. She said she needed to tell someone about what she just experienced, and that I was the only cool person in the whole school. I said of course she could tell me anything, and then with a big smile she said 'Sam, I just got back from sucking the biggest cock I've ever sucked!'" "Oh my!" "Yeah, it was shocking to say the least, but, I mean you know now how much of a perv I am, so of course I wanted to know more." "Of course." "And so she told me everything; how big it was, what it tasted like, how hard it was to get in her mouth, how excited she was when she finally got him off, what his cum tasted like,” "What it tasted like?" "Yeah, that was the big thing I learned that night: This was not the first, nor would it be the last dick she sucked at our school, and that she loved the taste of cum." "She loved the taste?" Cathy said, scrunching her face up in disbelief. "Well, that's not really the right way to say it; she loved tasting cum. She was still a virgin and planned to remain so, but she absolutely loved giving blowjobs, and sort of got off on seeing how different each guy's cum tasted." "Ooh, interesting." "Yeah, she loved sucking, and she loved swallowing." "And so she was sucking a lot of dicks around campus?" "As I would come to find out, yeah," he sighed, "once the truth dam broke she told me all about what she had been up to, and would fill me in on all the new ones after they happened." "And you were happy to listen weren't you, you perv?" Cathy said in jest. "I hate to admit it but yeah, I was." "This is all pretty similar to the other story you told me though, if I'm being fair." "Well,” he continued, but paused a long moment in reflection, "toward the end of the semester, she told me she wouldn't be coming back. That she was transferring." "Oh no!" "It made sense, she never really liked it there." "Not even with all the fun she was having?" "Well that was actually part of it. Sexual contact was technically an expellable offense, so all these guys she was with, after it was over, they acted like they never met her. At first she thought it was fun, kinda taboo or whatever, but she said eventually it just was kinda depressing. She started to feel used." "Yeah, I don't blame her." Cathy said sympathetically, thinking back to how her own relationship with the married Tom had played out. "And so it was the end of the semester, and she was leaving forever, so we went out and had a nice dinner and just had a great time together. We parted close friends, shed a couple tears, promised to stay in contact and all that, but you know how that goes. " Cathy hung on the long silence that followed. "And?" "And,” he took a deep breath, "I went back to my room and got ready for bed. But I couldn't sleep. It was late, and it was quiet, and then I heard a knock on my door." Cathy's legs rubbed together unconsciously as she felt herself getting wetter. "I opened it, and there I was in just my boxers staring at Jess, in nothing but a big Mickey Mouse sweatshirt. I let her in, and went back to sit on my bed, asking her what was up. The lights were still off. She walked toward me and had this certain look in her eye that I had never seen before. It was electric. It was, it had quite an effect." "You got hard, didn't you?" "I couldn't help it. She looked down at me, right in the eye, and said, 'I need to know.'" "Oh my," Cathy said breathlessly. "I don't know why I didn't stop her right away, but I just sat there in silence. She took a pillow off my bed, put it on the floor between my legs, and lowered down to her knees. I was barely registering what was happening, but then she opened my shorts, pulled out my dick, and then all at once it was in her mouth." Cathy had no words as she listened to him recount the experience. "Her mouth felt so good, Cath; she was so gentle, so sweet, she knew I had never done anything like that before. She just worked me tenderly with her lips and mouth, and then her hands, giving little coos and moans every now and then. It was the most unbelievable thing I'd ever experienced. But then, after what seemed like an eternity but was probably only a minute or so, something came over me and I asked her to stop." "What? Why?" Cathy exclaimed in horny disbelief. "It just, I don't know if I was nervous, guilty, embarrassed, naive, I don't know, but it didn't feel right. I told her as much and she nodded. She leaned up, kissed me on the mouth, said goodbye, and that was the last time I ever saw her." "Wow," Cathy said, running over the details in her own mind. "After she left did you; " She didn't even get the rest of the question out before Sam cut her off "Honey, I did, and I came so hard I almost passed out." They laughed together for a moment and then settled into a thick silence. "Do you regret it?" Cathy said finally, the question looming large in her mind. "No," he said, "we had a special friendship, and what happened, happened. It was strange, but I never felt bad about it." "No," she said with a smoky rasp, "I mean, do you regret stopping her?" There was a long silence this time. Cathy watched Sam's cock give a thick twitch as he thought about her question, until finally he spoke. "Yeah," he said softly, "I think that I do." It was the last thing said on the subject. The couple cuddled closer together and began drifting off to sleep, each of them having thoughts and images of Sam's story rushing around in their heads. Cathy felt closer than ever to her husband of 15 years, a warmth growing inside her at how open he was with her about his loves and his losses. She felt bad that his upbringing denied him sharing such a sweet moment with a friend. As she drifted off to sleep, she felt bad for Jess that she didn't get to taste his cum. Cathy knew the taste. She didn't love the taste, but she missed the taste. Two days later, it was Friday night. Sam tumbled home from a long day and a long meeting at the church. It was the new youth pastor Ginny's first weekly meeting, so there were some formalities to go over which added time, not to mention the miscommunication and difficulty setting up the annual car wash. He was tired, he was wiped, and he wanted a shower. He barely even noticed that no one had greeted him when he came home. His daughter Christine was out with friends, it was Friday night after all so that made sense, but as he soaped himself up he thought it weird that Cathy was nowhere to be found. His mind idly wandered to the meeting, first the topics covered, then to Ginny. She looked great that night, khaki shorts accenting her amber legs, her long, kinky hair flung to one side with just the right amount of wildness to catch his attention. He began to wonder what she might look like naked, what she might taste like. When he felt the blood start to thicken his cock however, he quickly shook off the thoughts as guilt crept in. They were wrong. He ended his shower, toweled off in the bedroom and slipped on his favorite pair of sleeping boxer shorts. Tossing the towel in the hamper, sitting on the bed his attention jumped suddenly as the lights in the bedroom clicked off. Confused, he looked toward the bedroom door, and was met with an almost ghostly vision: framed by the doorway and the backlight of the hall was a long-legged, breathtaking, womanly figure clad in nothing but a big, oversized sweatshirt. Sam froze, transfixed on her silhouette. He knew who it was, he knew it was Cathy, but a rush of endorphins passing through him mentally transported back to that night in college. The night Jess left. Cathy sauntered over towards her shocked husband with a sultry gait, much like she imagined Jess had that night. She stopped just between his legs and looked down at him. Freshly showered, bewildered, hard cock pressing against the fabric of his boxers, he was so cute. Slowly she sank to her knees. Her hands drifted over his thighs toward the tent in his shorts. He didn't seem to be breathing. Not until Cathy slipped the flaps of his pants apart and freed his stiff member to the night air, eliciting a long exhale from his taxed lungs. She looked at his cock. It wasn't the biggest she ever had, but it was perfect for her. It belonged to the man she loved. She looked him in the eye, and paraphrasing Jess' words that night said "I just need you to know." Cathy licked her lips, making them slick with fresh saliva, and lowered her head, taking the tip of her husband's straining cock into her mouth. "OH!" Sam let out with a thick groan. The pleasure of her mouth shot through him like a lightning bolt. He was overwhelmed with physical sensations, as well as mental. He knew it was Cathy with his dick in her mouth, but that moment was now indistinguishable from the moment all those years ago with Jess. Cathy rolled her head to the side, tossing her long, brown hair out of her way but never lost sight of her objective: a mouthful of Sam's fresh cum. Her lips sucked tightly on the hard cock between them, sweet saliva raining down its length, making it nice and slick for the pumping hand that matched her bobbing mouth. Her other hand held his balls, pulsing, massaging. He moaned. She felt them shift in her hand. He was close already. She wondered if he was thinking of Jess in that moment. She hoped he was. Cathy wasn't doing this for herself, she was doing it to give him closure. His hips bucked gently, desperately, and she felt his cock harden and stiffen even more-so. Here it comes. She moaned around his head as it began to flare and pulse, and then all at once a deep cry from him heralded the thick, throbbing semen that pumped into her mouth. She held his tip still in her mouth, swirling her tongue around it as her hands squeezed and coaxed the hot load out of him. It had been so long. The strong taste of his seed caught her taste buds by surprise, but quickly they remembered. This is what her husband's pleasure tasted like. She loved it. She let him fill her mouth with hot, thick pleasure, and then she did what Jess would have done; should have done; She swallowed. Once. Twice. It was pure, uncut joy spurting into her mouth. It made her happy. It made her wet. It was a connection and closeness with her husband she hadn't felt in years, and it sent her whole body buzzing. Sam moaned a chorus of sharp, loud, sudden moans as he spasmed and pulsed into his wife's mouth. Her hands and lips enveloped him completely, milking him, and his body and mind were on fire. As his pulsing ebbed, Cathy gently pulled off the tip of his cock, the final drip of white cum pulling long, then snapping down onto her chin. Mouth full, she looked up at her husband and swallowed one last time. Sam's mind was awash with a tornado of thoughts. Thoughts of love for his wife, memories and thoughts of lust for Jess. Looking down at her between his legs, her hands still on his cock, tousled hair to one side, strand of cum almost innocently accenting her chin, he had extreme thoughts of lust for his wife, thoughts that he hadn't had for years and years. He wanted more. She was so sexy, so erotic, and he wanted to explore that. "You are amazing." He said through deep breaths. "I didn't finish what I said," Cathy began, never leaving his eyes, "I said I just needed you to know. What I needed you to know is that you never need to be embarrassed, or ashamed of what you want, what your fantasies might be. I want them all. I want to give you mine. I want to experience it all with you. Ok?" Sam could only smile at his wife. What a woman. He nodded. He clasped both hands to her face and gently pulled her in for a kiss. He could still taste his semen on her lips. It was Wednesday. Cathy was at work, but she couldn't focus. She was daydreaming, sitting at her desk, and her cunt was soaked. Since that night she and her husband, Pastor Sam McGinnis, opened up to each other, their sex life had gone from zero to 69. Wednesday was their scheduled date night, and after years of rain checks and I O Use, it was now the one day they both looked forward to. Every Wednesday they fucked like newlyweds, renewing their marital passions, and re-learning about each other's bodies and especially their minds. She had opened up to him about her sexual history, her wants and desires, and had been rewarded tenfold. It was fun reliving her erotic past, but what really made it hot, what really turned her on, was the fact that she was doing it with her husband. Her experiences had been memorable before, but when she experienced them again with the man she loved, they became unforgettable. But it wasn't just her stories that turned her on, it was his too. A virgin until they married, Sam never talked about sex of any kind, hers, his, or otherwise, and so she just assumed he didn't have any stories. How foolish she was. As her friend Sandy told her, everyone has a past. Everyone has stories. And Sam was no exception. They might not have been the direct sexual encounters that she had experienced, but they were his stories, his fantasies, his wants and desires. Sitting at her desk her legs squirmed beneath her as she remembered the other night when she reenacted Sam's story about Jess, his college friend who had a reputation as master cocksucker. Jess had changed schools at the end of freshman year, never to be seen again, but before she left she demonstrated her gifts on Sam's untouched cock. Sam however hadn't felt right about it and stopped her before he could finish. Before she could swallow. Sam admitted that despite being a man of God, stopping her was a great regret of his. This is where Cathy stepped in. She recreated the scenario with herself in the role of Jess, and this time he did finish. This time she did swallow. And it was all the more intense and intimate because it was with the person they each loved. Sam liked her stories. She was learning she liked his as well, whether they involved him directly or not. The Jess story was undeniably hot, but for some reason, she couldn't stop thinking about the first story Sam told her. The story of his friend Sherri, who used to let her best friend's older brother jerk off onto her sizable tits. The part of the story she couldn't shake, however, was that apparently Sherri used to like to go about her business afterward with his cum still splattered on her chest. It was something dirty and naughty in a way that she felt only a college kid could confidently pull off. Cathy wondered if she could ever have done something like that back then. She wondered if she could ever do something like that now. To be continued in part 4. By Liminally Spaced for Literotica.

On Today's episode, Michael will be discussing a variety of topics, including Springfield College's family weekend, the MLB playoffs, and the preparations for NBA Media Day. Plus another segment of Top 10 where Michael will share his Top 10 MLB players of all time. All about to be discussed right here.

Can you name some examples of descriptive and a prescriptive scripture?

What really goes on in our inner lives? Do we all think in words, narrating our experience with a constant "inner voice"? Or is that just a myth of the mind?In this conversation, Dr Tevin Naidu speaks with Professor Russell Hurlburt, pioneer of the Descriptive Experience Sampling (DES) method, a groundbreaking approach to studying inner experience using random beepers and in-depth interviews. Hurlburt challenges our assumptions about consciousness, showing that what people think their minds are like often doesn't match reality.About Russell Hurlburt:Professor of Psychology at the University of Nevada, Las Vegas. Originator of the Descriptive Experience Sampling method, and author of six books on inner experience. He has studied everyday and clinical populations alike, from adolescents to patients with schizophrenia, anxiety, and bulimia.TIMESTAMPS:00:00 Intro & Inner Experience: Who is Russell Hurlburt and why inner experience matters03:02 Consciousness vs Mind: Why Russ avoids strict definitions and focuses on lived experience05:34 Inventing the Beeper (1973): Origins of Descriptive Experience Sampling (DES)07:41 From Questionnaires to DES: Why self-report methods failed and random sampling was needed10:03 Intellectual Roots of DES: Phenomenology, eyewitness memory, and psychology's blind spots16:52 Skinner & Radical Behaviorism: Agreements, divergences, and the reality of private events18:20 How DES Works: Random beeps, sampling, and expositional interviews explained21:01 Inside the Method: What participants do during a DES study and how data is collected23:32 Iterative Interviewing: Correcting armchair reports and improving experiential fidelity30:18 Engineering Mind Meets Psychology: Why random sampling reveals hidden mental processes33:48 Biggest Surprises from DES: Counterintuitive discoveries about everyday inner experience36:16 Inner Speech is Rare: Why inner monologue is less common than most assume42:01 Phenomenology of Inner Speech: Full sentences, missing words, voices, and spatial location49:44 Clinical Relevance: How DES challenges psychiatric categories like DSM and ICD54:44 Schizophrenia & Splattered Perception: Figure/ground breakdowns in inner experience58:10 Inner Seeing vs. Mental Images: The difference between "seeing" and mere imagery1:02:26 The Problem of the Self: Why defining the self is philosophically problematic1:37:28 Future Directions in DES: AI, methodology, and a fidelity-based science of mind1:53:45 Malleability of Inner Experience: Case studies (Fran, Mel) and closing reflectionsEPISODE LINKS:- Russell's Website: https://hurlburt.faculty.unlv.edu//- Russell's DES interviews: https://hurlburt.faculty.unlv.edu/ieo/ieo.html- Russell's Books: https://hurlburt.faculty.unlv.edu//sampling.html#books - Exploring Inner Experience: https://hurlburt.faculty.unlv.edu//sampling.htmlCONNECT:- Website: https://tevinnaidu.com - Podcast: https://creators.spotify.com/pod/show/mindbodysolution- YouTube: https://youtube.com/mindbodysolution- Twitter: https://twitter.com/drtevinnaidu- Facebook: https://facebook.com/drtevinnaidu - Instagram: https://instagram.com/drtevinnaidu- LinkedIn: https://linkedin.com/in/drtevinnaidu=============================Disclaimer: The information provided on this channel is for educational purposes only. The content is shared in the spirit of open discourse and does not constitute, nor does it substitute, professional or medical advice. We do not accept any liability for any loss or damage incurred from you acting or not acting as a result of listening/watching any of our contents. You acknowledge that you use the information provided at your own risk. Listeners/viewers are advised to conduct their own research and consult with their own experts in the respective fields.